Skip to main content

Full text of "Awake And Rehearse"

See other formats


cAuxakjt cuui <12jeji£jcuM£ 
MmlU Qit&mfald 



OjcllmUL & ©a- Mid 

LONDON • TORONTO * MELBOURNE 
SYDNEY • WELLINGTON 


CASSELL & CO LTD 
37/38 St. Andrew's Hill, Queen Victoria Street 
London, E.C.4 

and at 

31/34 George IV Bridge, Edinburgh 
210 Queen Street, Melbourne 
26/30 Clarence Street, Sydney 
Haddon Hall, City Road, Auckland, N.Z. 

1068 Broadview Avenue, Toronto 6 
420 West 45th Street, New York 36 
Avenida 9 de Julho 1138, S&o Paulo 
Galeria Giiemes, Escritorio 5x8/520 
Florida 165, Buenos Aires 
Haroon Chambers, South Napier Road, Karachi 
15 Graham Road, Ballard Estate, Bombay x 
17 Central Avenue P.O. X>haramtala, Calcutta 
P.O. Box 275, Cape Town 
P.O. Box 1386, Salisbury, S. Rhodesia 
P.O. Box 959, Accra, Gold Coast 
25 rue Henri Barbusse, Paris 5e 
Islands Brygge 5, Copenhagen 


First published, 1922 
Malabar Edition, March 1954 


PRINTED «IN GREAT BRITAIN BY 
D. R. HILLMAN A SONS LTD. 
FRO MB, SOMERSET 


853 



CONTENTS 


THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 9 

MR. R08IE AND MAY 40 

THE LIFE OF LOUISE MILBROOK 62 

THE LIFE OF ZENOBIA WHITE 68 

THE LIFE OF VIRCIE WINTERS 75 

THE URN 91 

A BAVARIAN IDYLL IO 3 

NIGEL 129 

JUSTICE 163 

THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 185 

AUNT MILLY CROSSES THE BAR 197 

LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINr’s 20 J 

THE APOTHECARY 234 




To 

ALICE DAMROSCH PENNINGTON 
I am indebted 
for the title of thi* book 



TO 

BLOOMSBURY 



THE CAT 

THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


I 

W hen I knew her she was an old, old woman 
with a face that was lined, white and trans- 
parent. There seemed to be a kind of illumination 
behind the thin high cheek-bones, but it must have 
been a purely material illumination, for there was 
never anything spiritual about Miss Wannop. She 
was dry as an old-bone. 

All her life she took the most exquisite care of her 
skin. Her toilette frequently took as; long as two 
hours, and even as a very old woman she treated 
herself as if she had been a great beauty whose duty 
it was to guard the treasure God had given into her 
care. Yet she was not a beauty and never could have 
been, even in her youth. Her nose was too thin, her 
temples too pinched and hf r* mouth too small and 
narrow. She did have the look of what one expects 
a lady to be and she took pride in that look of breed- 
ing and in the end it helped her more than all her 
money to deceive people and so to gain those things 
which she valued to the exclusion of friendship, of 
blood relationship, even of human warmth. 

9 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

j 

All these things I learned after her death, from 
the woman who for eleven years was her maid and 
who is now the wife of my maitre d’ hotel. With this 
woman Miss Wannop has remained a kind of ob- 
session. She would rather discuss Miss Wannop than 
talk of any other subject on heaven or earth. 

The odd thing was how Miss Wannop came by 
that queer, pinched, ladylike look, for one grand- 
father had been a butcher in Brooklyn and the other 
a ship’s chandler on the wharves of West Street. It 
was the butcher who, having embarked late in life 
upon a wholesale trade in meat, laid the foundations 
of the great fortune which in the end was put to such 
strange uses by Miss Wannop. 

I met her through a creature called the Marquis 
de Vestiglione. He is a shabby, threadbare little 
man, whose only claim to celebrity lay in the fact 
that he had once been the husband of a famous 
beauty of the Seventies in Paris. The lady married 
him because she needed a cocu who would provide a 
certain screen of resectability in return for the 
notice that came to him as the consort of so notorious 
a character. The fact rather explains the gentleman. 
He was the kind of weak man which enjoys being seen 
in the company of well-advertised strumpets. He 
lived upon money given his wife by her lovers, and 
when she died he dropped out of the world, com- 

io 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

pletely forgotten, a penniless and cuckold nonentity. 

He had many rather shady ways of finding 
money to feed and lodge himself, and one of them 
was to go about the country picking up bits of old 
furniture which later he sold to shops or, through the 
medium of one or two ancient acquaintances of his 
late wife, to rich Americans. My father collected 
porcelaine de Saxe and so he came to know the Mar- 
quis de Vestiglione. It was after my father’s death 
that I received a note from him written in a mincing 
and servile style with all the flourish of hand- 
writing that was genteel and elegant in the Seventies. 
He wrote that a friend of his, a certain Miss Savina 
Wannop (an American lady who had lived so long in 
Paris that she was really French) had an interest in 
porcelaine de Saxe and had heard of nay father’s col- 
lection. She was very rich, he added, and in case 
I cared to dispose of the collection, I would be able 
to sell it to her at an excellent price. 

‘I believe,’ jhe continued, ‘that I am the person 
to aid you, as I have had some experience as a con- 
noisseur of these things [he carefully avoided using 
the obvious term ‘dealer’] and would know the true 
value of your collection. Tfie commission ’could, of 
course, be arranged later. 

‘Miss Wannop,’ he wrote, ‘knowing your position 
in the world, is eager that this should not be simply 

ii 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

a commercial affair. Having lived so long among us, 
she understands the delicacies of such a transaction 
between people of our class. Therefore, if you are 
interested, she asks if you would care to join us at the 
Ritz for tea on Thursday, so that she may be pre- 
sented. She lives at the Ritz. 1 will be waiting for 
you in the hall on the Place Venddme side at five. 

The affectation of the note amused me as well as 
certain of its observations, especially the one con- 
cerning the delicacy of transactions between people 
of our class, because in affairs of business there is no 
class in France. When it comes to buying or selling 
something, duchesses and concierges in France are 
exactly the same. 

And it struck me as odd that I had never en- 
countered a lady who had lived so long in Paris and 
who was so rich and had so great a respect for the 
amenities of the best society. My mother was Ameri- 
can and in my youth we had many Americans in the 
house. The name of Miss Wannop, did, however, 
have a faintly familiar ring, and its sense of familiarity 
grew more tormenting as the day of the tea ap- 
proached. It would not leave me in peace and I 
found myself repeating 'in the night, ‘Miss Wannop, 
Miss Savina Wannop, Miss Wannop . . .’ And 
then suddenly in the middle of the night I knew why 
I knew the name but not the lady. It was one of 

12 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


those names which appeared regularly in social 
colnmns of the Paris Herald. 

While my mother was alive the columns had been 
a source of amusement to us. Day after day there 
had always appeared the same list of names. Their 
bearers appeared to live always in a round of mad 
gaiety. To judge from the columns of the Herald , 
these same people went from one entertainment to 
another, sometimes to as many as four teas or recep- 
tions or charity bazaars in a single day. We knew all 
the names, yet we knew none of the people. It was 
a strange world made up of my mother’s country 
people and French people like the Marquis de 
Vestiglione. It was a world that seemed to exist in a 
vacuum, and each individual in it appeared to have 
what you would call a press agentL They were 
always present at paid entertainment!. 

One of the names had been that df Miss Savina 
Wannop. We remembered it because it was such 
an odd name. I could not recollect having seen 
it lately, but since my mqfKer died I had given up 
reading the column. The next morning I picked up 
the Herald, and there miraculously I found it at once. 

* Among those present at th'e usually brilliant enter- 
tainment and ball given laft night at the Ritz for the 
Benefit of the Russian Orphans in the Crimea were 
the Marquis de Vestiglione and Miss Savina Wannop * 

»3 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


The old man, dad in a shabby cutaway and soiled 
yellow gloves, met me just inside the revolving- 
doors. He was all bows, smiles and servility, for he 
was a toady who existed only in relation to people 
whom he considered important. Alone in his own 
room I cannot think of him as existing at all. In 
this case I fancy he was impressed by the name and 
family of my French father and the wealth of my 
American mother. And he was nervous about the 
bargain over the porcelain e. 

He rubbed together dry and wrinkled old hands 
slightly dirty about the nails, and commented upon 
the January cold. ‘Miss Wannop is waiting for us,* 
he added. ‘I am sure you will find her a charming 
person.* 

It was midwinter and most of the tables were filled. 
They were all there - American millionaires, demi- 
mondaines, decayed grand dukes and cousins of 
dethroned royalty, Gerpian buyers speaking bad 
English in the hope that they would be mistaken for 
Americans, English titles, Argentine cattle kings, 
Italian ‘princes* who vtere blackmailers, American 
college girls seeing life, actresses, Spanish dukes, de- 
cayed and once famous beauties. Following my 
shabby Marquis through the mob, I picked out an 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


old lady sitting alone by a pillar who I was certain 
must be Miss Wannop. She was large and heavy, 
with a red wig, huge diamond ear-rings, and a large, 
badly painted mouth. 

‘This,’ I told myself, ‘must be Miss Wannop. 
This is what American women of her generation 
turn into when they have, as my friend says, lived 
among us for so long.’ 

I made ready to bow and seat myself, but we 
passed the diamonds and the red wig without a sign 
of recognition. A second later Vestiglione halted 
abruptly before an old lady whom I should never 
have noticed. Bowing, he said, ‘This is Mees 
Wannop. May I present the Prince de S .’ 

He said it in English, but she replied at once in the 
most exquisite and flawless French.’ ‘There is no 
need to speak English. I know French well. I am 
almost French myself. I have lived among you so 
long.’ 

She wasn’t at all the Miss Wannop I had ex- 
pected. She wasn’t at all ljjcl most American women 
of my mother’s generation who, married to French- 
men and Italians, have withered away and turned 
bitter, or dyed their hair and taken lovers, or formed 
a despairing interest in art’or music or charity. And 
she wasn’t, of course, like the young American 
women of our day, glittering, handsome and self- 

15 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

assured. She was a little old lady of the greatest 
gentility, not in the rakish, enlightened sense of the 
eighteenth century, but . . . well . . . rather Louis 
Philippe, dowdy and a little manque. That ever- 
recurrent expression, ‘I have lived among you so 
long,’ was the key. Here, 1 thought, was an American 
who had accomplished what so many Americans of 
Miss Wannop’s day had attempted without success. 
She had fled an America which she found hard and 
vulgar for a France that she saw through a senti- 
mental haze, overlooking all its footless aristocracy 
and the heavy coarseness of its bourgeois Third Re- 
public. And she had actually transformed herself 
into a Frenchwoman. All her friends, I divined, 
must be French. Vestiglione was simply a chance 
acquaintance picked up in a business arrangement. 
In appearance she seemed exactly like my French 
grandmother. 

She was small and thin and dressed in purple and 
black, and wore on her Angers amethysts and dia- 
monds in heavy old-fstslponed gold kttings. As I 
approached she had let fall the piece of petit point on 
which she had been working with the air of a duchess 
who mus$ re-cover her did chairs with her own hands 
because it was the tradition in her family. 

I said to her, ‘Of course, I speak English well 
enough. My mother was an American.' 

. 16 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


Her gentle smile said, ‘Need you tell that to one 
who has lived among you so long ?’ And her lean, 
small aristocratic voice said, ‘Yes, I know all about 
that. I once served on the same charity board as 
your grandmother. The French one, I mean, of 
course. The old Princesse. I have not lived in 
America for forty years/ 

Again it occurred to me that it was strange I had 
never heard of her save in the newspapers and then 
only in a world which neither my mother nor 
myself could believe really existed. 

*1 suppose you would find it greatly changed if 
you went back now.* 

‘Oh, I shall never go now. Pve been away too 
long. Why, I’ve even lost all trace Of my own re- 
lations, all except a cousin who turns up now and 
then. She married a Frenchman . . . .’ Her voice fell 
almost to a whisper, as if she were about to mention 
a disgrace. ‘It was, of course, only a Bonapartist 
title . . . the Prince de Blzancourt.* 

I murmured that I ha<k the honour of knowing 
the Princesse, her cousin. A delightful and amusing 
woman. 

‘But it is not the same,* she said, in a voice which 
with my eyes shut I could have sworn was my 
grandmother’s. But my grandmother was, of course, 
a Frenchwoman, whose father had died on a scaffold 

17 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


in the eighteenth century, and she was much nearer 
to Napoleon. You could understand why my grand- 
mother childishly looked upon him as an upstart. 
‘My cousin Emma,’ she continued, ‘never adapted 
herself to the ways of her new country. She made 
no effort/ And the thin small mouth closed in an 
unpleasant line of disapproval. 

‘But she was happy,’ I said. ‘It was one of the few 
happy marriages of that sort. Her husband adored 
her, to the very end. It is a kind of legend that he 
was one faithful French husband in history. She 
kept him amused and all his friends too.’ 

I kept seeing her, Cousin Emma, the Princesse de 
B&zancourt, as different as day and night from this 
quiet, exquisite old lady. Even as an old woman 
Emma de B&ancourt in a red wig had the fire and 
the wit to draw young men about her. 

But the cold, pleasant, refined voice was saying, 
‘But it is not the same. B^zancourt himself was the 
grandson of a blacksmith. And my Cousin Emma 
owed a duty to her nevfr country.’ 

They were the very words I had heard my grand- 
mother use about Emma de Bezancourt - how long 
ago ? Thirty years perhaps. Only because Emma de 
Bezancourt had been alivd and human and colourful. 

‘But she made her husband and her children very 
happy.’ 

- 18 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


She did not appear to think this argument worth 
an answer, and Vestiglione, who had been waiting 
a chance to talk of the days when France was still a 
country fit for a gentleman to live in, launched him- 
self upon a long-winded account of a visit made to 
the Chateau de Bezancourt in the days when he had 
been the cuckold husband of the Beauty. Miss 
Wannop appeared not to listen, as if such a world 
could hold no interest to one who had the Royalist 
cause at heart. Once, in the middle of the account, 
he winked at me and murmured, ‘Miss Wannop 
doesn’t care for that set.’ It was an insolent and 
vulgar wink. I was aware that he wasn’t toadying 
now to Miss Wannop, but to me. The old lady, I 
think, was a little childish and failed to notice. 

When he had finished, Miss Wannop picked up 
the thread of conversation as if the unfortunate 
Bonapartist interlude had never occurred. Finally 
we came round to the delicate business of the 
porcelain e de Saxe. She had, she said, long known of 
my father’s famous collectjpA. She was a collector 
herself. She had had a house in the Rue de l’Uni- 
versit£, but she had given it up during the war be- 
cause it was so difficult to keep servants. Since then 
she had lived at the Ritz and all her things had been 
kept in storage. She failed to speak of money, or of 
price, or to suggest that I would take less than the 

x 9 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


asking price. It was the first time she seemed differ- 
ent from my grandmother. My grandmother would 
have haggled over every sou. 

The Marquis, devouring cakes and sandwiches 
with the air of a man who had not lunched, talked 
a great deal of the beauty and value of the collec- 
tion, all of course with his commission in view. I 
asked her to lunch on the following Monday to in- 
spect the collection and she accepted at once, almost 
with an air of eagerness. 

And at the same moment 1 saw the immense 
woman with the red wig and the diamond ear-rings 
moving toward us. 

‘Ah,’ said Miss Wannop, smiling faintly. ‘It is 
Olivia. You must know her already, Monsieur de 

S . She is a charming woman, don’t you think ? 

And one of the most ardent of Blacks.’ 

I had to admit that I did not know the Duchess, 
but in the next moment I was presented. At the 
mention of my name the evil old face t of the Duch- 
ess lighted up as if som%one had turned on a light 
behind the badly painted mask. ‘Ah, of course,’ she 
said, seating herself heavily on one of the gilt chairs. 
‘I knew .your grandmother in Italy ... the old 
Princesse. We were on fhe same committee to aid 
the orphans of people who died there of the plague.* 

The notorious charitable activities of my devout 
20 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

grandmother had, I thought suddenly, brought her 
some strange acquaintances. The most noticeable 
fact about the Duchess was, I think, her need of a 
thorough bath. The rouge and powder on her 
massive face had been put on, layer after layer, until 
it had caked. The great shelf of a bosom bore evi- 
dence that she was an untidy eater. 

Then I noticed that she had not spoken to Vestigli- 
one and that he had turned his chair a little away 
from her. Something about the strange trio made 
me suddenly uneasy. It was a feeling difficult to put 
into words, but I felt that I must escape the de- 
pression that was settling over me and that I could 
only escape it by escaping these people. I rose and 
kissed the hands of both ladies, the white, immacu- 
late, beautifully kept hand of Miss Wannop, covered 
with diamonds and amethysts in old-fashioned gold 
settings, and the fat greasy one of the Duchess with 
greedy eyes. 

Vestiglione pose quickly too, but he only kissed the 
hand of Miss Wannop. And then an odd thing hap- 
pened. I saw a look of horror come into the china- 
blue eyes of Miss Wannop. I heard her scream, 
‘That horrid beast !’ and I saw her faint dead away. 
At the sound of her scream, others turned from the 
tables all about us and out from under the table 
itself ran a great white cat. It scurried through the 

21 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

crowd and disappeared into the corridor that led 
towards the Rue Cambon. 

In a wild confusion we got her upstairs amid cries 
from the Duchess of ‘Ma chere Savine ! C’est inoul i 
C’est incroyable ! A laisser vivre cette sale b£te.’ 

Miss Wannop had a bedroom and a salon over- 
looking the garden and both were filled with por- 
celaine de Saxe arranged coldly in horrible cabinets 
and vitrines in the style of Louis Philippe. What 
she could possibly want with more of the stuff, I did 
not know. Among it moved her maid, a big, florid 
woman called Amelie. It was she who succeeded in 
restoring Miss Wannop to consciousness. I left the 
old lady to the tender care of the Duchess, but 
Vestiglione remained glued to my side. I soon dis- 
covered the reason. He wanted a lift in my motor 
to the door of the shabby hotel where he lived. I 
suspect, too, that it gave him pleasure and a sense of 
self-respect to have the world see him walking 
through the corridors of the Ritz by the side of a 
man who was rich, respectable and possessed of a 
position. 

In the* motor he kept on revealing his horrid little 
character. It began when I asked who on earth was 
the Duchess de Venterollo. The name haunted me 
in the same fashion as Miss Wannop’s had done. 

22 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

‘She is,’ he said, ‘a nobody, one of those countless 
cheap Italian titles. She’s a vulgar old woman who 
lives off Miss Wannop.’ 

‘But,’ I said, ‘she seems to be covered with 
diamonds.’ 

‘They are all paste. She even got those out of Miss 
Wannop.’ He sighed. ‘She is too good-hearted, too 
trusting and too generous.’ 

It occurred to me that if it had been the Duchess 
to whom I had given a lift, she would have been 
saying the same things of little Vestiglione. These 
two ruins, these harpies, were living off the naive 
old lady. And yet she wasn’t naive, because she was 
much too hard. She must have been a little stupid. 
She could have done better than these two. 

Hoping to draw him into deeper water, I said, 
‘Miss Wannop does not seem the sort tp be imposed 
upon.’ 

He slipped away by repeating, ‘She is much too 
kind, much too kind.’ This, I knew, was nonsense. 
Whatever virtues Miss \^ahnop may have had, 
kindness was not among them. Talking to her was 
like talking to a marble pillar. There was no warmth 
or resiliency. She was flat, cdld, metallic. . 

I mentioned the incident? of the cat. 

‘She has a horror of cats,’ he said. ‘She can fed 
it when one is in the room with her. That white cat 

23 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

has lived at the Ritz for fears ... on the Rue 
Cambon side, in the grill.’ 

I told him that I knew the cat well and was even 
fond of it. ‘But it must annoy her continually,’ 
I observed. 

‘Oh, she never goes to the Rue Cambon side. 
It’s partly on account of the cat, but more, I think, 
on account of the people one sen there. You see, 
they offend her.’ 

‘It is much more lively and amusing than that 
den of decayed wrecks where we had tea to-day.* 

He did not wince. ‘Yes, but you see, she belongs 
to another day and another world. And then the bar 
is always filled with Americans, and she has lived 
among us so long. . . .’ 

I could not endure the remark again. ‘She ought 
to know,’ I said, ‘that young France is trying to be 
as American as possible.’ 

‘But it’s not the same thing. Your mother didn’t 
belong to the noisy vulgar mob. She was like . . 
like Miss Wannop.’ * • 

The remark made me angry and gave me my first 
due to my real feeling about the old lady. She sud- 
denly seemed to me, in spite of all her airs and refine- 
ments, the most vulgar tfoman I had ever known. 

*My mother was certainly not like Miss Wannop.’ 

Terhaps not. . . .’ he said smoothly. 

H 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


‘But the cat. If she feels like that about cats, I 
can’t see why she stays on at the Ritz.’ 

‘She threatens to leave, but they know she never will.’ 

‘But why . . . she’s rich and free.* 

‘She couldn’t bear living alone. At the Ritz she 
sees her friends.’ After a moment he said, 'It’s an 
odd thing about the cat. It never crosses over to the 
Place Vendfime side unless she is there. It seems to 
be fascinated by her.’ 

As the chauffeur opened the door for the bat- 
tered Marquis to step down, the old man said, ‘Don’t 
be afraid to ask a good price for the porcelaine. 
Money is nothing to her when she’s impressed, and 
you have impressed her.’ 

With this cryptic remark he vanished through the 
garish yellow door of his hotel. ; 

All the way home the name Ventercllo haunted 
me, and then all at once I knew. It was one of the 
names in the mysterious world of the Paris Herald. 
At home I took up the paper again. Yes, she too had 
been at the dinner for the, Crimean orphans along 
with Miss Wannop and Vestiglione. 

3 , 

On Monday, the day I was to entertain Vestig- 
lione and Miss Wannop at lunch, I opened the 

*5 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Herald to read, * Among those who entertained at the 
unusually brilliant Sunday night at the Ritz was Miss 
Savina Wannop, who had as her guests the Duchesse de 
Venter olio, the Marquis de V estiglione and the Prince 
Puri a tine* 

So there was another ‘friend’ rescued from among 
the hordes of stray Russians. I imagined Miss Wannop 
surrounded by three hungry ruins instead of two. 

To my astonishment Miss Wannop appeared for 
lunch accompanied by a maid, the same big Auver- 
gnat known as Amalie. She was a capable servant, 
no doubt, despite her independent, mocking black 
eyes. It seemed to me a bit swanky that Miss 
Wannop should be accompanied thus as if she were 
a kind of royalty. Amelie was sent to the servants’ 
hall to lunch. 

We ate in the green dining-room where Miss 
Wannop admired the boiserie, the Coromandel 
screen, the crystals -all the stuff collected by my 
father with which I had no desire to part. I saw 
that Vestiglione’s littfe»green eyes were appraising 
the value of each piece and thinking how much he 
might get in commissions on them from some rich 
American who did not*haggle over prices. 

I said, ‘I mean to fart with nothing but the 
porcelaine. My mother left me plenty of money. 
I am not poor.’ 


2 6 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

Miss Wannop passed over the vulgar reference to 
American money, as if she were ashamed of her own 
wealth derived from sources of which I was at that 
time ignorant. My dislike for her was growing. It 
was not the cold contempt I felt for Vestiglione, but 
something harsher than that which arose from a sight 
of the patrician marble mask, the cold expressionless 
blue eyes and the delicate blue-veined hands. 

With a rather shameful impulse toward malice, 
I expressed my sympathy over the affair of the cat. 

At once she grew agitated. ‘Let’s not speak of it,* 
she said. ‘The thought makes me ill.* 

And then I discovered an obscure desire, rather 
strange in me who is amiable by nature, to torment 
her, a helpless old lady, old enough to bf my grand- 
mother. 

She spoke of the Rue Cambon side bf the Ritz. 
‘Of course it’s all changed now. I can remember 
when one saw only ladies and gentlemen. It’s almost 
as bad everywhere.’ For a moment she put down her 
fork. (She ate greedily, exposing fine, sharp little 

white teeth.) ‘You know, Monsieur de S , I 

have never cared for my own people ; even as a girl 
I only felt at home with the real French.’ . 

This I thought was a vefy old-fashioned remark. 
It was like something out of Henry James; and 
then it occurred to me that in her youth she must 

*7 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

have been very like the wandering Americans who 
strayed through his pages. I knew what she meant 
by the real French - the sort that were Royalist and 
black Roman Catholic, who consider baths and 
central heating the height of vulgarity, and whose 
conversation when it was not concerned with the 
fantastic idea of placing some mental incompetent 
upon an imaginary throne, was of turnips or their 
rheumatism. 

‘I find that my own people - that is, the ones who 
were my people once - have no sensibilities.’ 

(This, I thought, was Henry James with a ven- 
geance.) 

After lunch we looked at the porcelaine. She 
admired the pieces with a curious banal enthusiasm 
though it seemed to me that she knew nothing 
whatever about them -the dates, the lustre, the 
marks - nothing that a person with so large a col- 
lection and so enthusiastically expressed an interest 
should have known. And one by one before we 
reached them she asked Vestiglione to remove any 
group which might contain a cat. As the subject 
was extremely rare, there were only two. 

'Keep those for yourself,’ she said. 'I will buy the 
rest. I have no room fo'r them at the Ritz, but I’ll 
have a man come and pack them for storage with my 
other things.* 


28 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


‘But we haven’t discussed price !’ I protested. 

‘I’ll trust you. I dislike discussing money. I’m 
sure I can trust a de S .* 

What could I do but shrug my shoulders i It 
all seemed a bit silly. 

Amalie was summoned from the servants* hall and 
arrived looking doubly robust and high coloured. 
On leaving, Miss Wannop said, ‘To bind the bargain 
you must dine with me on Sunday night.’ 

My first impulse was to refuse, and then I felt a 
desire to know more of her, to get to the end of the 
story if there was any end. She fascinated me as cats 
do. She went downstairs and disappeared into her 
respectable, high-pitched, old-fashioned motor. 

When she had gone Vestiglione proceeded to make 
it known to me that we might ask her what we liked 
for the porcelaine. ... I told him that | would have 
in an expert to value the pieces and set a figure, and 
I saw his greedy eyes darken with disappointment. 

‘But why,’ ^ asked, ‘is she indifferent about the 
price i No one is as rich as that.* 

‘No,’ he replied, ‘but she is getting old and she* - 
he hesitated - ‘and she is trying to get rid of her 
money. She has no one to leave it to. Sheds alone 
in the world.’ 

‘But why should she want to give it to me -a 
stranger f For that’s what it amounts to.’ 

*9 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Again he hesitated. ‘Well, she is a royalist, yon 
see. She wants to help those of the old regime.’ 

This made me want to laugh, but I merely said, 
‘But I'm rich already. It can’t help me. And I am 
not idiot enough to be a sincere royalist.' 

‘It’s not altogether that, perhaps.’ He looked at 
me slyly. ‘Perhaps you wouldn’t understand . . . 
but she’d like to have you dine with her at the Ritz.’ 

4 

On Sunday night the other guests were the 
Duchess, Vestiglione and a Russian Prince who 
drank far too much and seemed not quite bright. 
He was called Prince Puriatine. It was a nightmare 
of boredom, with the Russian drinking himself into 
utter stupidity and the Duchess and Vestiglione 
hating each other and competing for the favours of 
Miss Wannop. The lady herself seemed not to notice 
the squalid air of the party, but sat looking about 
her at the other tables. She peered through lorgnettes 
with an expression which was unmistakably that of 
satisfaction. The other tables were scarcely better 
than oiir own. There were a great many ruins like 
Miss Wannop’s friends, interspersed among tre- 
mendously fat women in pince-nez and yards of 
passementerie, who wore rather the same expression 

30 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

of satisfaction as bloomed upon the delicate cheek 
of Miss Wannop. They were certain that at last 
they were moving in the great world of Europe. 
There were titles, too, on every side. I am certain 
of it. There were all the titles my mother had 
laughed at so many times, for here at last was the 
heart of that lost world which we had never believed 
existed. 

In the morning I read in the Herald, 1 Among 
those who entertained at the unusually brilliant dinner 
at the Ritz was Miss Savina Wannop, who had as 

her guests the Prince de S , the Duchesse de 

Venterollo, the Marquis de Vestiglione and the Prince 
Puriatine. . . .’ 

I felt somehow that I had been publicly soiled. 

5 

Miss Wannop kindly invited me on two other 
occasions to an ‘unusually brilliant dinner’ at the 
Ritz, but I did not accept. hJeVertheless I suffered, 
for my name appeared as usual in the columns of the 
Herald as one of Miss Wannop’s guests. It then 
occurred to me that some mysterious agency sup- 
plied the Herald columns with its list of guests and 
sometimes supplied it too well in advance. 

The porcelaine was packed and sent to storage. 

3 1 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

1 discovered that Veatiglione had tried to sell the 
collection to her at a price far above that named by 
the expert, and after a row I rid myself of him for- 
ever. And with the business completed, I drew a 
veil over my ‘friendship’ with Miss Wannop, un- 
aware that 1 was doing what hundreds of others had 
done before me. 1 did not like her, and she was a 
bore. And she still seemed to me, for no reason which 
I could name, the most vulgar person 1 had ever 
known. 

But the affair was not over. One day three 
months later Henri, my maitre d’hdtel, came to me 
to announce that he planned to be married. Would 
I have any objections i 

*No,* I said, none whatever so long as it did not 
interfere with his work. I congratulated him. Who 
was the lady 1 

Henri shifted uneasily for a moment. ‘Her name 
is Am&ie. Perhaps you remember her, sir i The 
maid who came to lunch with the old lady from the 
Ritz.’ 

‘Of course. But she seems quite a handful. I sup- 
pose she’ll be staying on with Miss Wannop ?’ 

Again Henri shifted his feet. ‘Why, no, sir. 
That was just it. I wondered if you couldn’t find 
her a place here in the house ?’ 

1 thought for a moment. ‘1 suppose I could find 
32 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


her a place. But you see, Henri, I don't want to 
feel that I'm stealing Miss Wannop’s maid from her.* 

‘You wouldn’t be, sir. Amilie plans to leave, 
anyway.' 

‘But she’s been with Miss Wannop a long time.* 

‘Seven years. And she still gives satisfaction, sir. 
It’s Amalie who is breaking off. She says she's spent 
as much of her life as she means to with a ... a 
. . . monster was the word Amalie used, sir.’ 

‘Miss Wannop a monster ! Why, she’s a very nice 
old lady.’ 

‘Sometimes, sir, people seem different to their 
servants . . . more real, I mean. Amalie says she’d 
go mad if she stayed any longer with Mis# Wannop.’ 

‘Why has she stayed so long ?’ 

‘Well, you see, sir, it’s a good place, as money goes. 
Am41ie gets three times the wages of a lady’s maid, 
just to stay with Miss Wannop. It seems she can’t 
get a servant to stay otherwise. She must be a pretty 
terrible old lady for Amalie to give up all that money.’ 
A shadow of humour coloured his voice. ‘Amelie’s 
an Auvergnat, too, and you know how they feel 
about money.’ 

‘And what does Miss Wannop do that > makes 
Amalie want to leave her ?’ * 

‘I can’t quite make out, sir. It’s just that she is 
. . . well, Amalie says she’s not a human being,’ 

33 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


The answer did not make sense, but there seemed 
to be nothing gained by questioning. 

Til think it over. Perhaps I can make a place for 
Amalie.’ 

Two days later, before I had given Henri an 
answer, Amelie herself called me by telephone. She 
was, she explained in a shaken voice, sorry to trouble 
me, but Miss Wannop had died suddenly during the 
night and she did not know what to do. She had 
called Miss Wannop’s friends, but to no good. 

‘What friends ?’ I asked. 

The voice of the big Auvergnat came back to me, 
a voice rich with scorn. ‘Madame la Duchesse, 
Monsieur le Marquis, Monsieur le Prince.’ Neither 
the Duchess nor Vestiglione would come, and the 
Prince Puriatine was too drunk to make sense. 
Surely, I argued, there must be other friends who 
knew Miss Wannop better than I did. 

‘No,’ said Amelie. ‘She had no other friends.’ So 
I ageed to come at once. 


6 

Am&Lie, excited an'd tearful, was standing in the 
middle of the salon fHled with forcelaine de Saxe. 
She was dressed to g c out and had her bags by her 
side. 


34 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 


‘Surely,’ I said, ‘you don’t mean to leave the 
moment Miss Wannop dies.’ 

There was no arguing with her. Amalie meant to 
go, without delay. ‘It was like her to die on the day 
I was to be married,’ she said bitterly. ‘I’ll be late, 
as it is.’ 

I mentioned loyalty. ‘Loyalty !’ screamed Amalie. 
‘Why should I be loyal ? She tormented me for 
seven years.’ 

I asked how, but she could only scream, ‘In a 
million ways. She was a monster ! It was like living 
with one of the dead.’ 

She could not say what it was poor Miss Wannop 
had done, but she burst forth into a life: history of 
the old woman. ‘You want to know whfit she was 
like ? Well, she never had a friend . . . Uever since 
I knew her . . . but harpies like Madame la Duch- 
esse and Monsieur le Marquis. She used to buy 
things, furniture and pictures and porcelain, from 
people like you, respectable people of position, 
just to get acquainted with* them. But it never 
lasted. They saw her once or twice and that 
was die end. You were just ljke the others. The 
people she might have known were neve/ good 
enough for her. Why, she had to close her house 
because nobody would come to it and she 
couldn’t get any servants to stay.’ Amflie began 

35 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

to weep. *011, sir, you don’t know what I’ve put 
up with.* 

I didn’t know, and it seemed impossible to dis- 
cover. 

Amllie seized her bags and rushed from the room 
to marry Henri and carry on life. I was left alone. 
There was a faint noise in the adjoining bedroom and 
I discovered that with Miss Wannop was an under- 
taker with a blue-black beard. He was making her 
ready for her final rest. 

I began poking about the room, looking for some 
due to a will or the address of her lawyers, for any- 
thing, I must say, which would take from my 
shoulders the responsibility for this old lady whom 
I disliked so coldly. Presently 1 found the address 
of her lawyers. And I found also a pile of heavy 
boob, expensively bound in red morocco and gold. 
I opened one of them. It was not an ordinary book, 
but one filled with pages of blank paper on which 
press cuttings had been pasted. There they were, 
page after page of than, many of them yellow with 
age, some of them clippings from the columns of 
Mondanitis in French journals, some of them, the 
recent ones, from the columns of the Daily Mail 
printed in the days ‘since the Harmsworths dis- 
covered that Americans, too, meant circulation. 
*Among those who entertained at the unusually 
36 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

brilliant Sunday evening at the Ritz was Miss 
Savina Wannop, etc., etc.* Going back through 
them one discovered all the names which had once 
given my mother many a laugh - the names of the 
world which she said did not exist. It was like a 
directory to some shabby niche in Hell filled with 
the ghosts of bankrupt grand dukes, bogus princes, 
broken-down opera singers, fake counts, swindling 
duchesses. This, then, had been the world of Miss 
Wannop. These boob were the story of her life. 
She had lived for these boob and now she was dead, 
alone, having captured only the ghosts of ruin and 
decay. 

The voice of the undertaker interriipted my 
thoughts. He stood in the doorway stubbing his 
hands. 'If you wish to look at Mademoiselle, she 
is ready.* 

I went, because it seemed only decent that some- 
one should care enough to look at her just once before 
the coffin was closed, someone who wai not a serv- 
ant, an undertaker or a hoteh manager. 

She was dressed in the black and purple dress in 
which I had first seen her, but .the jewels were miss- 
ing. Feeling my responsibility, I asked the •under- 
taker what had become of them. 

'I have them,’ he said. 'A woman came and tried 
to take them, but I know the law and I refused to 

37 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

let her have them. She said she was Miss Wannop’s 
aster.’ 

‘Sister !’ I said. But she had no sister.’ A sus- 
picion rose swiftly. ‘What did the woman look like 1’ 

He described her - a large woman, he said, with 
diamond ear-rings and many diamonds on her fin- 
gers. Her hair, he thought - well, perhaps nature 
had never produced so vivid a red. And she was, 
he thought, perhaps an untidy eater. She was very 
fat and much painted. 

I asked him to leave me alone for a moment, and 
then I knelt to pray by the old woman whose 
‘friend’ had tried to rob her as she lay dead. When 
1 had finished I stood for a long time looking down 
at the old face. In death it was more than ever 
like marble, more delicate and aristocratic and more 
than ever vacant of all emotion, of all passion, of 
all character. It was empty and in its peculiar 
emptiness there was a kind of horror and repulsion. 
I could understand a little what Amalie had not 
been able to put intb jvords. 

And # then suddenly I became aware that I was 
being watched by someone or something, and that 
the curtain at the ‘window was moving ever so 
slightly. Looking down, I saw a soiled white paw 
emerge, and a moment later I was looking into a 
pair of empty china-blue eyes faintly rimmed with 

38 



THE CAT THAT LIVED AT THE RITZ 

pink. For a moment I experienced a wild sensation 
of horror and madness, for I was looking into the 
living eyes of Miss Savina Wannop. Then I knew 
suddenly and was relieved. It was the Cat that 
lived at the Ritz. He had found her out at the 
very end, when she could no longer scream or faint 
or escape. But the eyes were the eyes of Miss Savina 
Wannop. Suddenly I understood. I knew that my 
prayer for her soul had been useless, because Miss 
Wannop had never had any soul. She was exactly 
like the cat of which she had such a horror. 

Driving the animal before me, I closed the door 
on the last of those who had lived among ua so 
long that they were really French. The cat scurried 
down the stairs, and from the well arose the sound 
of American voices and the tinkle of ice in American 
cocktail glasses. Something more than Miss Savina 
Wannop lay dead in the room next to thf porcelaine 
de Saxe. 


39 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 


‘ T T ave another/ said Sadie. ‘This time it’s furni- 
X 1 ture polish.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth hung his derby on the vase of 
imitation Sevres that stood on the mantelpiece, 
lighted a cigar, and held out his glass. 

Tou surtenly are a strong silent man,’ said Sadie. 

‘You’re three ahead of me.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth looked at her and then raised 
his glass and drank. ‘Here’s to Mr. Rosie and May. 
One more bastard less !’ 

Sadie began to weep. She drank and began to 
comb her hair. ‘It ain’t him I’m thinkin’ about. 
It’s her. Poor Rosie. Taking it hard when Gawd 
removes a thing like him from you. I suppose it 
was his droppin’ off sudden shocked her. He wasn’t 
no good, but I suppose a husband’s a husband. It’s 
a kind of principle. *You get used to havin’ a 
husband around, even a thing like Clarence.’ 

M*. Wigglesworth, looked at her wearily. ‘Well, 
he’s dcird now !’ 

Sadie stopped combing her hair. ‘Yes, thank 
Gawd ! She can save some money now.' 

A long silence followed her remark. Mr. Wig- 

40 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 


gksworth regarded himself in the mirror. Pre- 
sently he said, ‘I thought this was goin* to be a 
party.’ 

*Well, you gotta show some respeck. You can’t 
jazz it up with his ashes right in the same house 
with yuh. You gotta pretend for Rosie’s sake. It 
ain’t decent not to. I was brought up right. You 
gotta show some respeck.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth, who publicly was a salesman 
of spare parts for radios, walked over to the absent 
Rosie’s radio. He turned a dial. There was a gut- 
tural explosion, a splutter, and then Rosie Latouche’s 
hotel suite was filled with the blare and uproar of 
saxophones, trombones, and kettledrums., 

Sadie got up. ‘Shut off that Goddam thing 1 
Ain’t you got any respeck ?’ ; 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned to see Sadie, taking an- 
other. With a twist of the wrist he filled the room 
with new sounds that were deep, mellow, and rum- 
bling. The grand organ of the Palladium, the 
world’s largest motion pictiyS palace, poured into 
Rosie’s flat. 

‘Ease it down,’ said Sadie. ‘I ain’t deef.* 

Mr. Wigglesworth eased it down. . 

‘That’s the news reel,’ said Sadie. ‘Rosie comes 
on right after that.’ She applied thick, greasy rouge 
to her lips, creating a skilful and delicate Cupid’s 

4 * 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

bow which bore no relation to the over-ripe mouth 
given her by nature. 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned a gloomy back upon 
her and stood staring down into Forty-ninth Street. 
It was a wet night. On the corner the colossal 
electric sign of the Palladium Motion Picture Palace 
mirrored its extravagant red, green, and yellow 
lights in the wet asphalt. 

‘This cremation business is good stuff,' said Sadie. 
‘I’m all for sanitation, and it’s better havin’ his ashes 
round than his corpse. Why, there ain’t even room 
for a corpse in this flat. Where’d they put a corpse ? 
I ask you V She took another drink. ‘And it ain’t 
so depressin’. Yuh don’t feel the same way about 
ashes.’ 

Across the street in the doorway of the Hotel 
Barcelona, three men stood with their collars turned 
up and their hats pulled down watching the passers- 
by. An old woman went by, drenched by the rain 
but holding her newspapers under her shawl to keep 
them dry. A taxickt) skidded into the curb and 
bounced off again. 

‘It’s a funny thing - his wantin’ to be cremated.' 

Mr. .Wigglesworth' had nothing to say to this. 

‘And wantin’ his ashes strewn on the bosom of 
the East River.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth answered without turning. 

4 * 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

‘Mebbe he hoped some of ’em would be washed up 
on the Island* where he’d feel home-like.’ 

‘Well, he’s dead now.’ 

Across the street a man and a woman came out 
of the door of Marco’s Independent Vaudeville. 
They turned and went into Tony’s speak-easy. 
Around his cigar, Mr. Wigglesworth remarked, 
‘Margery’s act’s over. I just seen her and Herman 
goin’ into Tony’s place.’ 

‘Mebbe we’d better ask ’em in. It’d cheer Rosie 
up mebbe to see some friends.’ 

‘What about respeck f’ 

‘She ain’t seen Margery since she made the movie 
houses and Margery got into the three a day. It’ll give 
both of ’em somethin’ to high hat each other about.’ 

‘Margery’ll be tellin* all about her newj act.’ 

‘It ain’t so hot. Variety said if she’d thougnt it 
up when she was thirty years younger it rsighta gone 
big.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned a # little from his post 
at the window. Sadie was* taking another. She 
seemed more cheerful. Beside him the radio sud- 
denly became a voice, rich, b a rit:cme, and elocu- 
tional. It was announcing a number entitled ‘My 
Hot Steppin ’ Baby ain't no slow steppin' maybe ! 
He’s always on the job. ’ 

# The “Island** is Welfare Island, a local New York prison. 

43 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


‘That’s her number,* said Sadie : Tier’s and May’s. 
She’s goin’ on now.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth again remained silent and ab- 
sorbed in the view of Forty-ninth Street. 

‘Poor kid,’ said Sadie. ‘It’s kinda like dancin' on 
her husband’s grave. Havin' to go on with her 
husban’ barely in his coffin.’ 

‘He ain’t in a coffin,* observed Mr. Wigglesworth. 

Well, in whatever you call it ... a container. 
That’s what art is. You don’t know, Eddie, what 
it is to be an artiste.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth grunted. *1 thought it was 
all settled that he was a bum.’ 

Sadie began to repeat herself. Well, a husban's 
a husban’. And a husban’s ashes are a husban’s 
ashes. You gotta show some respeck.’ 

*Yeah,’ said Mr. Wigglesworth. He turned and 
took one look at Sadie and one at the bottle. 

‘What about another ?’ asked Sadie. ‘It’s a wet 
night.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth did not deny this. He took 
another and returned to the window. On the radio 
the blare of the Grand Symphony Orchestra of the 
Palladium Theatre took the place of the grand 
Cathedral Organ. Against the sound ran the thread 
of Rosie’s high, shrill voice, singing, *, My Red Hot 
Baby ain't no small time maybe' and the sound of 

44 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

the Latouche Sisters’ feet pattering against the 
rhythm. 

'Dancin’ on her husban’s coffin,’ repeated Sadie 
gloomily. 

'She’s off the beat,’ observed Mr. Wiggles- 
worth. 

‘Whatta yon know about beats ?’ 

Without turning, Mr. Wigglesworth said, 'Are 
yuh lookin’ for a fight ?’ 

'No.’ 

'If you wanna fight, I’ll stage a big one. I’m 
just feelin’ right.’ 

'What does a common bootlegger like you know 
about Rosie’s art ?’ 

‘I know when a common hoofer’s off the beat.’ 

'I suppose you wanna beat me up again.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth did not answer. He was lis- 
tening intently. So Sadie said once more and with 
a slightly greater challenge in her voice } 'I suppose 
you wanna beat me up again.’ Still Mr. Wiggles- 
worth was silent. • * 

'I wanna tell you, if you ever beat me up again 
I’ll haul you up for it.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth was listening with an intense 
concentration. 

'There’s sumpin’ the matter with Rosie,’ said he. 
‘She can’t keep on the key.’ 

45 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

‘Poor kid !’ said Sadie. ‘Dancin’ on her husban’s 
coffin !’ 

‘It ain’t a coffin,’ persisted Mr. Wigglesworth, 
and then after a moment’s careful listening, ‘She 
don’t sound so melancholy. She sounds tight to me.’ 

Sadie ignored this. ‘My Red Hot Baby ’ came to an 
end. There was a pause and a thin scatter of applause. 

‘It’s a flop,’ said Mr. Wigglesworth. ‘She’s 
queered it.’ 

From a series of wet crackles came the familiar 
elocutionary baritone. *You have just heard the 
Latouche Sisters, “Rosie and May,” singing “My 
Red Hot Baby ain’t no small time maybe ” broadcasted 

by ' 

‘That guy sure has sex appeal in his voice,’ ob- 
served Sadie. 

‘Yeah f’ said Mr. Wigglesworth. ‘Well, it ain’t 
the voice that matters.’ 

The voice continued : ‘ - by Station LMNO, 
Nussbaum’s Department Store, by special arrange- 
ment direct from the ,stage of the World’s Largest 
Motion Picture Palace, the Palladium Theatre, now 
showing “A Girl’s Man” with Almerita Tancred 
and Alonzo Vaness. Please stand by.’ 

‘Aw, shut up !’ said Mr. Wigglesworth, and 
throttled the beautiful voice with a deft turn of 
the wrist. 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

‘I never thought you was jealous of a voice.* 

Outside, the rain fell in ropes and spirals. Through 
it emerged from the door of Tony’s place two 
drenched and unsteady figures. Mr. Wigglesworth 
pushed open the window, took the cigar out of 
his mouth, and yelled, ‘Hey, Margy, come on up ! 
We’re celebratin’ !’ 

For a moment two faces turned up, searching the 
windows of the Eldorado Hotel, and then the two 
forms crossed the street to the entrance just beneath 
the window which framed the lean, tubercular form 
of Mr. Wigglesworth. It took them some time to cross, 
as they seemed unable to maintain a straight course. 

‘What d’you mean, celebratin’ ?’ asked Sadie. 
‘That ain’t the word to use at a time like this.’ 

‘Well, if we ain’t celebratin’, what are ive doin’ ?’ 

Sadie took up the bottle. ‘Have another. It’s 
a wet night.’ 

They each had another, Mr. Wigglesworth re- 
turned to the window and Sadie said, ‘Rosie ain’t 
even got a container yet.’ 

‘What d’you mean - container ?’ 

*A what you may call it ? A urn - for his ashes. She 
ain’t had time, what with rehearsals and a new act 
gob’ on. They asted her to call the Funeral Chapel 
and s’lect one, but she ain’t had time. She ara’t 
had time.’ 


47 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

*What’s the matter with the thing he's already 
in - that thing on the mantel V Mr. Wigglesworth 
went over to the yellow oak mantel and took np 
a circular metal box painted black. ‘If she's gonna 
throw him in the East River what's the use of 
havin’ a urn ?' He peered at the metal box and 
shook it gently, listening with concentration. Then 
he looked at Sadie, ‘It certainly is convenient. 
He don’t take up much space now.’ 

‘It’s gotta be impressive,’ said Sadie. ‘She can't 
pour the ashes outova common tin can like that. 
It’d look like she was emptyin’ her combin’ box in 
the East River, if there was such a thing as a combin’ 
box. A girl can’t do that. She’s gotta have a bronze 
urn so she can hold it in her hand when the Press 
guy clicks his box. You know -“Famous Dancer 
Scatters Ashes of Beloved Husban’ upon Bosom of 
East River.” It’s gotta be impressive. It’s gotta 
be impressive. I keep tellin’ her, “Rosie, it’s gotta 
be impressive.” ’ 

With an exaggerated care, Mr. Wigglesworth re- 
placed the black tin box on the mantelpiece. 

‘Sure,’ he said. ‘Rosie otta at least get some 
publicity outa that cokey.’ 

The door opened. It was Margery and her hus- 
band. Margery grasped the end of the upright 
piano for support (she was a large peroxide), and 

48 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 


then cried out, Well, for cryin’ out loud, if it ain’t 
Sadie Beimeister !’ 

‘Guess again ; it’s Amy McFeerson,’ said Sadie. 

‘I ain’t seen you since we played Skowhegan Falls. 
What you been doin’ with yourself ?* 

She encircled Sadie in a pair of fat arms and gave 
her a large wet kiss. 

‘I’m at leisure,’ said Sadie, giving a hard look 
towards Mr. Wigglesworth. ‘Anyway, that’s what 
they call it.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth did not notice her. 

Margery’s husband was introduced to Sadie. The 
wet night had depressed him. He hovered like a 
shadow behind Margery. 

‘Whatya celebratin’ ?’ asked Margery^ 

‘Ain’t you heard ?’ said Sadie. 

‘No.’ 

‘Rosie Latouche’s husban’s dead.’ 

‘No. When?’ 

‘Day before yesterday.’ 

Tears came into Margery’s* china-blue eyes. ‘No, 
you don’t mean it ! Him ? Mr. Rosie and May. 
She’ll miss him. I say she otta thank Gawd. If 
ever a husban’ was a drag on a woman’s career !’ 

Her head cleared a little and her thoughts became 
concrete. ‘Where is he ? Laid out at Hedy’s 
place ?’ 


49 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

‘Naw, he’s right here.* 

Margery looked alarmed. ‘Where ?* 

Sadie pointed to the black box on the mantelpiece. 
‘That’s him.’ 

‘Creewwyted ?’ 

‘Creewrfyted.’ 

Margery took up the tin box gently and shook 
it a little, listening sadly with her fuzzy blonde 
head on one side. Then in silence she put it down 
with great caution, but she placed it too near the 
edge of the mantel and it fell. She caught it skil- 
fully and when she had regained her own balance 
put it down a second time with greater care and 
greater success. ‘So it’s a wake you’re havin’ ?’ 

‘Yeah. Awake.’ 

‘I ain’t never been to a wake with the remains 
in ashes.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth was opening the window. 
‘Come on up, Al, we’re celebratin’ !’ he called. 

Sadie yelled at him. ‘Whatya doin’ ? Askin’ in 
every bum you see ?’ ' • 

Margery’s husband was drawn to the radio as a 
piece of iron to a magnet. He lacked Mr. Wiggles- 
worth’s skill of manipulation, and it began to shriek 
and groan and crackle. ' 

Sadie held up the bottle. ‘How about a fresh- 
ener i It’s a wet night.’ She addressed the room 

50 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 


in a voice which steadily grew louder. Margery 
came over to the table and Margery’s husband got 
a toothbrush mug out of the bathroom. Sadie filled 
the two receptacles. Mr. Wigglesworth, with a 
few nonchalant spins of several dials, filled the room 
with the sound of the Babylon Hotel Roof jazz 
band playing ‘What’s my Baby waitin’ for to- 
night ?’ Margery threw her hat on the floor and 
ran her fat, beringed fingers through her peroxide 
curls. 

‘It’s awful how these tight hats make you sweat !’ 

The door opened and A1 oozed in, dripping rain 
across the carpet. He hung his wet Fedora on 
top of Mr. Wigglesworth’s damp derby, and Mar- 
gery shouted, ‘Well, for cryin’ out loud* if it ain’t 
A1 !’ She gave him a large wet kiss, add addressed 
the room, ‘A1 and me ain’t seen each; other since 
he closed his trained seal act in Troy, jit’s a regler 
reunion, this is.’ 

Margery’s husband was turning dials on the radio 
and producing grumbles, rpars, and shrieks. ‘Lots 
of static to-night,’ said Margery amiably. 

‘Have a drink, Al,’ said Sadie. ‘It's a wet night.’ 

He had a drink, and Margery said, ‘It’s, a wake, 
Al . . . a real old-fashioned wake. It’s Rosie’s hus- 
band. That’s him, over there on the mantel.’ 

Al looked uneasy and took a large drink. Mr. 
51 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Wigglesworth was opening the window again. ‘Hey, 
Gertie ! Come on up and bring yer boy friend ! 
We’re holdin’ a celebration !’ He closed the window 
again. 

‘Yer radio seems to need oilin’,’ observed Al. 

Mr. Wigglesworth quietly throttled it once more. 
Sadie said, ‘Say, Margery, how’s the new act ?’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned and looked at her, hard. 

‘Ain’t you seen it yet ?’ asked Margery. ‘Oh, 
you seen it, Al. When i’ 

‘To-night.’ 

‘To-night ! It wasn’t so good to-night. You 
otta seen it Tuesday.’ She started pulling her dress 
down over her fat shoulders, ‘Yuh see, it’s like this. 
I come on all dressed in a creation covered with 
sequins. Shows off the figure fine. I gottan old- 
fashioned figure and I’m proud of it. See ? I’m 
proud of it. Get that ?’ 

‘Yeah,’ said Al. ‘You gottan old-fashioned figure 
and you’re proud of it.’ 

‘And it goes big with the hicks. Well, it’s like 
this. I come on all in sequins and with a big pink 
hat and carryin’ a handorgan and attached to the 
handorgan by a string is Herman over there, all 
dressed up like a monkey. And he walks along the 
orchestra pit and climbs into the boxes pretending 
to collect nickels.’ 


52 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

‘I’ll bet he gets ’em sometimes, too,’ said Al. 

Margery ignored him. ( And then he runs up to 
the piana and sits at it and pretends he’s a real 
monkey and can’t play a note and makes discords. 
That part goes big. An’ then I give him a banana 
and he begins and I sing. Yeh heard my new song ?’ 

‘Sure,’ said Al. ‘I just got through hearin’ it, 
didn’t I ?’ 

‘Herman wrote it. It’s called “Rose s are now but 
a memory .” It’s a waltz song. Yeh. Waltys are 
cornin’ in again. Lookit “Ramona.” This jazz 
stuff can’t last. Herman ! Herman i Let that 
radio alone and come an’ play my accomp’niment. 
Herman is just nuts on radios.’ 

Herman came over and after striking a few false 
notes found himself and began to play. Margery 
laid her bosom on the top of the piaho and sang 
in a loud soprano voice. 

‘Have another,’ said Sadie to Al. !< You’ll need 
it after this.’ 

» 

The door opened and Gertie and her boy friend 
came in. Sadie poured the drinks and they all sat 
on the stuffed sofa. While Margery sang, Sadie ex- 
plained about Rosie’s husband and all. 

*Ro-osesz are naoto but a memaree /’ sang Margery. 
t Ro-o-osesz that meyun but good-by ee P Nobody paid 
any attention to her. 


S3 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Mr. Wigglesworth still looked out of the grimy 
window. Across the street against the lighted door- 
way of the Hotel Barcelona moved the •figure of a 
woman who seemed not quite sure of her destination. 
She wore a long black veil and was without an 
umbrella. The veil hung in a wet rope down her 
thin back. She leaned against the rail of Tony’s 
place and looked about her. Mr. Wigglesworth 
opened the window and shouted, ‘Hey, Rosie ! This 
is where yeh live !’ He closed the window again. 

‘Ro-o-osesz are naow but a memaree P sang Mar- 
gery. She was sweating hard. The song came to 
an end in a little flock of trills executed with great 
concentration by Herman. 

‘Have another,’ said Sadie. ‘This time it’s var- 
nish !* 

Gertie’s boy friend snored and A1 pushed himself 
in between him and Gertie. 

Margery was talking again. ‘And then Herman, 
see, climbs on top of the piana and - this part goes 
big. He pretends he’s hunting for a flea. He climbs 
on toppa the piana. . . . Climb on toppa the piana, 
Herman.’ 

Hernfan was back at the radio again. It began 
to squawk. 

‘It’s a rotten act,’ said Sadie confidentially to Al. 
‘Before I quit the two a day . . .* 

54 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

‘Yeah, I know,’ said Al. ‘It ain’t what it used to 
be.’ 

And then the door opened and the widow stag- 
gered in. She clung for a moment to the door-knob 
and wrung the water out of the end of her crape veil. 

Sadie noticed her first. ‘Hello, Rosie. Where’s 
May ?’ 

‘I ain’t seen her since the show.’ 

‘Whatsa matter ?’ asked Al. ‘I wanna see her.’ 

Margery put her arms about Rosie and gave her 
a wet kiss. ‘Rosie, dearie, I just heard and thought 
I’d drop in,’ 

Rosie looked at her. ‘Heard what ?’ 

‘About him,’ said Margery. ‘About poor Clar- 
ence.’ 

‘Oh, him ,’ said Rosie, and threw herihat on the 
floor. 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned from his post at the 
window. ‘You’d better shut the door, Rosie, if you 
don’t wanna get thrown outa the Eldorado.’ 

Rosie slammed the door., ‘May, the slut, said I 
was tight to-night ; she said I queered the act.’ 

‘It’s a lie,’ said Sadie. ‘She’s a dirty liar.’ 

‘I never seen a soberer woman,’ said Al. . 

‘I gotta right to get drunk if I wanna. Ain’t I ?’ 

‘Sure you have, dearie,’ said Margery. 

‘I gotta right to celebrate.’ 

55 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

'With her husband dead at home, it’s like 
dancin’ on his coffin,’ said Sadie. 

‘It ain’t a coffin,’ said Mr. Wigglesworth. 

Herman guided the radio into the Middelbottom 
Chain Grocery Stores Stringed Quartet in an hour 
of Classical Music. Again Mr. Wigglesworth said, 
‘Aw, shut up !’ and throttled the thing. Margery’s 
husband gave him a hurt but cunning look. 

‘Have a drink, dearie,’ said Sadie to Rosie. 
‘That’s what yuh need on a night like this. Just 
one drink’ll do a lot for yuh.’ 

Margery was saying, ‘And then Herman gets up 
on the piana. Remember, he’s dressed like a mon- 
key all the time and I’m in sequins with a big pink 
hat. Well, Herman gets up on the piana - and this 
part goes big. Herman, get up on the piana like 
you do in the act.’ 

Herman got up on the piano, knocking down a 
photograph of the late Mr. Rosie and May. It lay 
forgotten on the floor. 

‘They’ve delivered hipi,’ whispered Sadie to Rosie. 

‘Who ?’ 

‘Him, That’s him on the mantel.’ 

Rosie took a deep 'drink and a long look at the 
box on the mantel. She said nothing. 

‘I think we otta put him in the bathroom,’ said 
Sadie. ‘It ain’t decent, havin’ him in here,’ 

56 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 


Rosie grew reminiscent. ‘He was a great one for 
parties. The more whoopee, the better. Let him 
rest there till I finish my drink. He ain’t sufferin’ 
the way I am.’ 

‘They ast if you was cornin’ to-morra to choose a 
container.’ 

‘What sa y ?’ asked Gertie, waking suddenly. 

‘A container ... a urn, I mean. I say Rosie 
otta get a container, I mean a urn. You gotta have 
a urn, Rosie, for the ceremony. It’s gotta be im- 
pressive. You know, headlines and pictures in the 
Graphic , “Well-known Actress Scatters Ashes of 
Dead Husband on Bosom of East River.” ’ 

‘Bosoms,’ said Al, ‘is outa fashion except with 
Margery.' 

‘You gotta do it right, Rosie, photographs and 
a lotta publicity an’ everything. It’s gotta be im- 
pressive.' 

‘A urn,’ repeated Rosie dimly. ‘A urn.* 

‘It’s gotta be impressive.' 

Margery’s husband had got* back again to the 
radio and the Middelbottom Chain Grocery’s 
Stringed Quartet poured a Liebestraum unheeded 
into Rosie's fiat. 

‘How*d I sound on the radio 1’ asked Rosie. 

Mr. Wigglesworth answered her without turning 
from the window. ‘Rotten ! May was right.' 

57 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Rosie looked at Sadie. ‘What’s he mean ?* 

‘Never mind, dearie. Don’t mind him. Nothin’ 
suits him to-night. You was wonderful.* 

Margery was saying, ‘An’ then Herman gets inside 
the piana. Of course, Herman can’t show you. He 
can’t get inside an upright piana . . .’ 

Suddenly Gertie addressed Rosie. *1 gottan idea. 
I gottan idea.’ 

‘No,’ said Mr. Wigglesworth. 

‘What about ?’ asked Sadie. 

‘For a container ... a urn, I mean. What about 
one of them vases for a urn ?’ She indicated the 
imitation Sevfes vase adorned by the damp hats of 
A1 and Mr. Wigglesworth. Rosie regarded it. 

‘It’s artistic,’ said Sadie. ‘In a pitcher, it’d look 
just like a urn.’ 

Rosie’s pink-nailed fingers began a slow, groping 
movement in her short, mahogany hair. 

Gertie asked, ‘Where’s the other one, Rosie ? 
There used to be a pair of ’em.’ 

Rosie didn’t answer her. She appeared lost in 
thought. The fingers came to rest on a spot on 
the top of her head. Behind Rosie’s back, Sadie 
began making signs to silence Gertie on the subject 
of the missing vase/ Then Rosie finished her 
drink, got up, and went over to the mantel, 
where she carefully took down the black lac- 

58 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

quered box and, holding it against her ear, shook 
it gently. 

‘Where yuh goin’ ?’ asked Sadie. 

‘I’m gonna put him in the bathroom where it’s 
quiet.* 

‘Nobody’s got any respeck,’ said Sadie. ‘Nobody’s 
got any respeck. Have another, Gertie. It’s a wet 
night.* 

Rosie disappeared into the bathroom and Gertie 
turned to Sadie. ‘What’ve I done ? What you 
makin* shush signs to me for ? I ain’t said any- 
thing.’ 

‘You oughtn’t to have spoke of them vases. It 
reminds her of poor Clarence. He broke the other 
one throwin’ it at her. She’s gotta scat that long 
on the top of her scalp.’ * 

Rosie didn’t close the door of the bathroom and 
a moment later there was a sound of rushing water. 
Then, unsteadily but with an air of dignity, Rosie 
reappeared in the doorway. She was bearing the 
black lacquered box. The Jitl was off and it had 
a fearful air of being empty. 

‘Whatya been doin’, dearie ? ’ asked Sadie. 

‘I’ve been layin’ Clarence to rest.’ She put the 
canister down on top of the piano. Its awful empti- 
ness reverberated as it struck the teakwood. ‘I put 
him to rest all right, an’ he got his last wish. In a 

59 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


minute or two he’ll be on the bosom of the East 
River, all right.’ 

Mr. Wigglesworth turned from the window. ‘No, 
he won’t.* 

Sadie glared at him. ‘Why not ?* 

‘Because I used to have a job in the sewage de- 
partment.’ 

*What’s that got to do with it ?’ 

‘Well, the sewage from this part of town goes 
into the North River.’ He turned again to regard 
life in wet Forty-ninth Street. 

Rosie began to cry. ‘And now he ain’t got his 
last wish ! An’ it was the last thing he ast !’ 

Sadie drew her down to the sofa and began to 
pat her arm. ‘Never you mind, dearie. It ain’t 
true. Don’t you believe a word he says. What’s 
he know about where sewage goes, a common boot- 
legger like him ? Never mind the old killjoy, Rosie, 
he’s been tryin’ to queer the party all evenin’. 
Have another drink, dearie. That’s what yuh need 
on a wet night like this. There now ! Don’t you 
mind a killjoy like Eddie.’ 

Margery was saying, ‘And then for a encore, I 
sing “ Roses are now but a memory ” and we do a quick 
finish. Oh, no. I forgot. A little earlier in the 
act Herman jumps from the piana to the chandelier. 
You can do that here, Herman. That’s easy. 

60 



MR. ROSIE AND MAY 

Show ’em how 7011 jump from the piana to the 
chandelier.’ 

On the radio the beautiful elocutionary voice was 
saying, ‘You have just listened to an hour of classical 
music by the String Quartet of the Middel- 
bottom Chain Grocery Stores. The Quartet gives 
an hour of music every evening at ■’ 

There was a sudden crash, a sputter of light and 
sparks, and the sound of breaking glass. Herman 
had just jumped from the piano to the chandelier. 

‘Please stand by,’ said a beautiful baritone voice. 

Mr. Wigglesworth shifted a dial. ‘Aw, shut up 1 * 


6l 



THE LIFE OF LOUISE MILBROOK 


‘V«> 8 he was a wonderful daughter to him. 

X She’ll always have that to think of, no matter 
what happens.’ 

The old woman, dowdy and fat and swathed in 
rusty crape that had witnessed a hundred funerals, 
sat on the edge of the collapsible chair, peering 
between black shoulders at a coffin covered feebly 
with meagre carnations and tuberoses and autumn 
flowers. Among these shone resplendently two or 
three great bursts of roses sent by distant rich 
relations from a Park Avenue florist. The thin 
woman beside her wiped the red tip of her nose and 
sniffed the heavy-scented air. 

Tes,’ she said, ‘she need never reproach herself 
for having neglected him. She gave up her life to 
him.’ 

i 

The fat woman said, "‘Have you noticed the sweet 
expression it’s given her ? I tell you the lives of 
people show in their faces. She looks like a saint.' 

They knew, then, I thought, how she looked 
when her face was not 'hidden by the horrible black 
veil, for nothing was visible of Louise. Her head, 
bowed a little as she sat beside her father’s coffin, 
* 62 * 



THE LIFE OF LOUISE MILBROOK 

was completely obscured by thick black doth. I 
wondered whether she herself could see through it 
to discover me sitting there far at the back among 
the old women who loved funerals. 

‘Shhh!’ hissed the thin woman, and in the 
cramped shabby flat where the sunlight never en- 
tered, the fat little priest began. ... I am the 
Resurrection and the Life , saith the Lord . . . 

It was the shabby funeral of a man who had come 
down in the world ; for what lay in the coffin now 
had come into the world seventy years earlier rich 
and well-born. We sat there - the mourners - a 
strange assortment of remote and seedy cousins who 
came out of the earth only when there was a funeral 
in the family. They were immensely old and respect- 
able men and women, worn down to pettiness by 
poverty and obscurity, who rarely saw each Other save 
at funerals where they spoke of dear Cousin Laura 
and dear Cousin Kate. In their midst, and with a 
vulgarity that emanated like a cloud from their 
furs and broadcloths and pe;yft, cowered two rich 
relatives who in the midst of a decaying family had 
managed to keep their heads above water. They sat 
here uneasily, as if the poverty of all the others 
whom they pitied was in some way a reproach to 
themselves. They were the ones who, as if to ease 
their consciences, had sent the great bursts of 

63 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


expensive roses that made the other flowers seem 
only more shabby and pitiful. 

And last of all there was myself, who had nothing 
to do with any of the others, who was not even an 
obscure cousin, but only a healthy, prosperous, 
middle-aged man with a happy home and children, 
who had come only because once long ago he had 
been in love with Louise Milbrook. 

For a thousand years in Thy sight are but as yester- 
day : seeing that is past as a watch in the night. 

And now at last old Milbrook lay in his coffin 
and a score of people had gathered to mourn him 
on this dreary January day. Why ? He was a man 
who had been kind to none, not even to his own 
wife and children. He had wasted his money and 
brought them to the aching poverty that must keep 
up appearances. All of us, even the two crape- 
laden women beside me, knew him as a monster of 
selfishness. We had all watched him slipping down, 
down, down, from one house to another, each 
smaller than the last 1 , from one flat to another, each 
shabbier than the last, until it had all come to an 
end on the fringes of the fashionable, world, in a 
street where crowds of urchins stood outside waiting 
until John Milbrook <came down to take his last 
ride. None of us, in the stuffy little room, had 
loved him. Perhaps it was Louise whom we loved 



THE LIFE OF LOUISE MILBROOK 

and respected, sitting there, the last of her family, 
her head bowed a little over her frail body. Perhaps 
she had loved him, for she had stayed by him until 
the end, watching, spoiling him, reading to him, 
playing matador through endless evenings, gratifying 
his slightest whim while together they slipped down, 
down, down. . . . 

O teach us to number our days : that we may apply 
our hearts unto wisdom. 

The priest was fat and oily like a white worm, 
and he read in a bored, monotonous, mechanical 
voice, hurrying as much as he dared. He was an 
office boy of the church (they had not bothered to 
send the rector, who had a fashionable funeral at 
the same hour), but he was good enough; to bury 
old Milbrook, who ten years ago had been forced 
to give up his pew in fashionable St. Bart’s. Still, 
it would look well in the papers . . . ‘The Reverend 
So-and-So, curate of St. Bart’s.’ It would be the 
last faint echo in the world from which the Mil- 
brooks had fallen. 

The sound of a funeral whisper at my side : ‘I hate 
the smell of tuberoses.’ The two old women sniffed 
the air. ‘They’re so sickening !' 

Tuberoses ! It was the scent of tuberoses, thick 
and heavy, drifting up from the terraced gardens of 
Nice that enveloped us as we sat in the moonlight 
7 65 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

- how long ago ? - more than twenty years, at least. 
Louise, pale and lovely, in a lilac gown, who blushed 
and clung to my hand while I talked to her. 

Louise saying, ‘I do love you. Don’t think it’s 
cause I don’t.’ And then weeping silently. ‘But 
Father. . . . You see, he’s left alone so much since 
Mother died, and he’s so helpless. I can’t leave him 
just yet. I do love you, Robert. I do.’ 

So we had parted. 

And again in Paris a long time afterward. ‘If 
we could only wait a little time. Father is so 
helpless and unhappy. Wait a little time !’ 

Wait ! Wait for what i For this. It was only 
now, twenty years after, that John Milbrook’s 
leathery, sodden old face lay still at last in his coffin. 

Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God , in His 
wise providence , to take out of this world the soul of 
our deceased brother . . . 

In His providence ! Perhaps it was just that. In 
His providence, Almighty God had set her free. 
She might be free ifojy. She might be happy. She 
might marry. She might lift the veil of crape that 
hid her frail beauty and look out upon a new world 
in which she might begin at last to live ! 

The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Love 
of God and the Fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with 
us all for evermore. Amen. 

66 



THE LIFE OF LOUISE MILBROOK 

They were shotting in old Milbrook until Judg- 
ment Day, and in the shabby room laden with the 
scent of tuberoses I rose to hurry away. I almost 
ran, but somehow in the mazes of the narrow hall 
I came suddenly full upon the one person I had 
hoped to escape. She stood in the shadows, startled, 
staring at me through the thick veil as if she had 
not seen an old lover, married, middle-aged and 
happy, but some terrifying ghost. Then she sighed, 
* Thank you, Robert. It was good of you to remem- 
ber us.’ 

Slowly she raised her veil to smile at me, wistfully. 
The face was old and lined and worn like the face 
of an old, old woman. There was the soft thud of 
a coffin lid being closed in the dreary parlour. Into 
the coffin they were shutting more than the body 
of selfish old John Milbrook. They had Shut into 
it something far more precious than all his existence. 

The scent of the tuberoses hung thick In the air. 
Behind me, the fat old lady, pushing for a better 
view of the coffin, was telling someone else, ‘Yes, 
she was a wonderful daughter to him. She can 
always remember that, no matter what happens.* 


67 



THE LIFE OF ZENOBIA WHITE 


Z enobia White is dead. This morning, as I 
came down to breakfast, I saw running up the 
lane from the highroad the breathless, dripping 
Jabez Smith, who lives on the next farm. When he 
saw me, he cried out, ‘Zenobia White is dead!’ 
And then he fell silent, embarrassed, speechless, as 
if he understood at once how silly it was to be so 
excited over the death of a queer old woman who 
had lived for almost a century. I knew why he was 
excited, though Jabez did not. He stood there, 
freckled and awkward in the sun, waiting my 
questions. ... He knew that this was exciting 
news, but he did not know why it seemed so im- 
portant or why he was so excited. 

‘Zenobia White is dead !’ 

With the death of Zenobia White something had 
gone out of our wotljJL . . . Who could say what 
it was ? Something that had passed and gone for 
ever. 

She .had been dead for three days, said Jabez. 
They only discovered* it after Zenobia’s dogs had 
howled for hours on end until Jabez’s father had 
gone to discover the cause of their howling. He 

68 



THE LIFE OF ZENOBIA WHITE 


walked in through the thicket of lilacs and syringas 
and locusts surrounding her house. ‘Even the 
birds,* said Jabez, ‘were quiet.’ He walked through 
the chickens and cats and mongrel dogs up to the 
door and knocked ; but there was ho answer. He 
went in, and there lay Zenobia, dressed in a wedding- 
gown of white silk, with a wedding-veil over her 
face. She was dead, and the stuff of the wedding- 
dress was so old that it had turned yellow. It must 
have been made seventy years before. 

Thus something had gone out of our little world. 
I should never see Zenobia White again walking 
with her fantastic disordered dress of yellow taffeta 
and black lace, trailing its long train in the dust of 
the highway, a basket over one arm, her black lace 
mits adjusted neatly . . . walking down the high- 
way, very tall and straight and proud, her; black eyes 
flashing beneath the little veil of black: lace that 
hung from the brim of her queer, bedraggled 
bonnet. . . . Zenobia White . . . immensely old, 
more than a hundred, perhaps, who had lived, 
as far back as any of us could remember, in a little 
house covered with vines that, stood behind a great 
barrier of bushes down by the covered bridge. 
Zenobia White, immensely* fierce and old, who 
dressed always in yellow taffeta like Sarah Bernhardt 
in the picture painted by Carolus Duran. 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Zenobia White, who had never married, was dead 
in her wedding-dress, a dress made seventy years 
ago, before I was bom. 

Jabez Smith, still puzzled, withdrew, and Zenobia 
White took possession of me. As far back as my 
father could remember, she had lived in the untidy 
old house. Animals came to her without fear. 
The very birds in her garden were tame. The 
thrushes and the cardinals abounded. In the 
cupola of her tiny house there were whole colonies 
of martins. Stray dogs came to her . . . the stray 
dogs, yellow and spotted, without name or breed, 
who had howled on the morning when Zenobia had 
not come out to feed them. And cats were there, 
great numbers of cats who lived in peace with the 
dogs and who followed her in a grotesque procession 
a little distance down the road when she set out in 
the morning in the trailing gown of yellow taffeta 
to do her marketing. . . . 

And the old white horse. For twenty years the 
white horse had lived inside her fence, guarding 
her. No one could enter the little white gate with- 
out meeting the old white horse, his teeth bared 
savagely. He had never known harness or bit in 
twenty years. Only 'this morning, when Zenobia 
lay dead in her wedding-dress, he had not attacked 
Jabez’s father. He had stood sadly, waiting. . . . 

70 



THE LIFE OF ZENOBIA WHITE 


Within my own memory and the memory of my 
father, Zenobia White had always lived thus. To 
get at the roots of things it was necessary to go 
back, far back into the days of my grandfather. 
He had known Zenobia White when she was a 
beauty, tall and black-eyed, defiant and proud, who 
sat a horse like an Amazon. But even in those days, 
she had lived alone in the little cottage where her 
father had died. The mother of Zenobia White 
had been an Indian woman, an Iroquois princess, 
who died soon after she was born, and at twenty 
Zenobia was left an orphan. 

In those days there were prowlers, and sometimes 
an Indian running amuck murdered a settler and 
his family, but Zenobia had stayed defiantly in her 
little house by the mill, armed with heir father’s 
pistols, scornful even of the talk which tame of a 
young girl who had many admirers, li\4ng alone 
and unprotected. ‘But Zenobia,’ my grandfather 
had said, ‘could look out for herself.’ He knew, 
perhaps, because he had been*among her admirers. 

But he was not the favoured one. Zenobia loved 
a young red-haired Scotch settler called Duncan 
McLeod, who was a man with as quick a temper 
as her own, a handsome man aftd the strongest runner 
in all the county. Zenobia had loved him with all 
the fierce passion of her nature. But their wild 

71 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


passion had not a smooth course. They had gone 
for a ride one night (so my grandfather said), and 
when they returned, Zenobia, sitting her horse 
proudly, rode a hundred paces ahead of him, for 
they had quarrelled. And when they came to the 
little house (where Zenobia lay dead now in her 
wedding-dress) she turned in alone. They had 
quarrelled, though it was but a day or two before 
the wedding, and she told him she would never see 
him again. 

And then (my grandfather said) Zenobia had 
gone in and, barring the doors and windows against 
intruders and renegade Indians, she had taken down 
her Bible to read for a time in order to chasten her 
fierce, proud spirit. She sat reading thus in the 
silent, lonely house until midnight. It is possible 
to imagine the scene . . . a little house in a clearing 
in the woods where the owls cried out mournfully 
all through the night, and Zenobia alone there over 
her Bible, praying that the Lord might chasten her 
temper and bring her ^happiness. And then in the 
midst of this, the sound, faint and uncertain, of 
someone among the bjishes of the garden, the sound 
of footsteps . . . the footsteps of one or perhaps 
a dozen men, for in the blackness of the night and 
with the sound of the river it was impossible to 
tell. And . Zenobia rising slowly to pick up her 

72 



THE LIFE OF ZENOBIA WHITE 

father’s pistol and go to the door and listen. Zenobia 
patting out the single mutton candle. Still the 
footsteps and the rustling . . . perhaps of the 
rising wind among the bushes and the faint ghostly 
hooting of the owls. And at length Zenobia, 
raising her pistol, had fired through the door to 
frighten the intruders. The sound of a shot and 
then a silence while Zenobia stood there with the 
smoking pistol in her hand waiting ... in the 
silence. They had gone away. . . . There was 
nothing but the sighing of the wind and the hoot 
of the owls. . . . 

And in the. morning (my grandfather said) she 
had been wakened by the sun streaming in at the 
window and the sound of the thrushes and cardinals 
in the garden. She woke to look at her wedding- 
dress, spread out on the chair near her bed. And 
when she had dressed and gone downstairs, she 
unbolted the doors and windows one by one until 
she came to the last, which opened into the garden. 

. . . And there on the paths ^ a c e downward, lay 
Duncan McLeod, his red hair like flame in the sun 
. . . dead with a bullet through his heart. 

1 looked up and saw the figure of Jabez Smith, 
sitting now under a catalpa tree. He had forgotten 
that the hay was cut and there were clouds in the 

73 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

west. I knew what he was doing. He was trying 
to puzzle out why he had been excited because 
Zenobia White was dead. I would never see Zenobia 
White with her yellow taffeta trailing in the dust 
and followed by her cats. Something had gone out 
of our little world. 


74 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 


I can see her now as she used to come down the 
steps of her narrow house between the printer’s 
office and the little shop of Rinehart, the German 
cobbler - little rickety steps, never in too good 
repair, especially as she grew older and the cost of 
everything increased and that mysterious money of 
hers seemed to go less and less far in the business of 
meeting the necessities of life. It was a house but 
one room wide, of wood and painted a dun colour, 
the most ordinary and commonplace of houses which 
a stranger in the town would not even have noticed ; 
yet until yesterday, when they pulled it down, it was 
a house invested with an incalculable glamour and 
importance. It was a house of which no one spoke, 
a house which the Town, in its passionate desire to 
forget (which was really only a hypocrisy), raised 
into such importance that one* thought of it when 
one forgot the monuments which had been built 
in the squares, parks, and cemeteries to the leading 
citizens of the community, to the bankers, to the 
merchants, to the politician* who had made it (as 
people said with a curious and non-committal tone 
which might have meant anything at all) ‘what it 

75 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

is to-dajr.’ One remembered it even when one 
forgot the shaft of granite raised in the public 
square to remind the Town that John Shadwell 
had been one of its leading citizens. 

I can see her now-Vergie Winters -an old 
woman past eighty, coming painfully down those 
rickety steps, surrounded always by that wall of 
solitude which made her appear to take no notice 
of anyone in the world. Old Vergie Winters, whose 
dark eyes, at eighty, carried a look of tranquil, 
defiant victory. Vergie Winters, of whose house no 
one spoke, whose door had been stoned by boys 
too young to understand her story, who only sensed 
dimly that she was the great pariah of the Town. Old 
Vergie Winters went on and on, long after John 
Shadwell was in his grave, refusing to give way, 
living there on the main street of the Town as if 
she were alone in the solitude of a desert. Some- 
times she spoke to Rinehart the cobbler and some- 
times to her neighbour on the other side, and of 
course in the shops 'they were forced to sell her 
things, though in one or two places they had even 
turned her away ; and she had gone without a word, 
never trying to force her way anywhere. 

It all began almost a 'century ago, before the Civil 
War, when one day Vergie Winters, tall and dark, 
with great burning black eyes set in a cool pale 
76 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 


face, opened the door of her father’s house to John 
Sha dwell, tall and handsome and blond, the youngest, 
the cleverest lawyer in the Town. It happened so 
long ago that it seems now to have no more reality 
than a legend, especially when one remembers 
Vergie only as an immensely old woman coming 
painfully down her narrow, crooked steps. But it 
happened, it must have happened to have made of 
Vergie Winters so great a character in all the com- 
munity. It must have been the rare sort of love 
which comes like a stroke of lightning. 

He would have married Vergie Winters, they 
said (the old ones who remembered the beginnings 
of Vergie’s story and, before dying, passod it on to 
their children and grandchildren), but fthere was 
already a girl to whom John Shadwell was betrothed, 
and in the background a powerful father,* and John 
Shadwell’s career, which Vergie Winter*, being only 
the daughter of a Bavarian immigrant farmer, could 
do nothing to aid. 

Long afterward, the Town* said, ‘Look at her ! 
You can see what a drag she would have been on 
him, with her queer, silent ways. A pity, too, for 
she was a beautiful girl.’ * 

But they never thought, Of course, that if things 
had been different, Vergie Winters might not have 
been queer and silent ; and now, looking back, one 

77 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

can see that they were quite wrong. It was not 
Vergie Winters who was a drag on his career. It 
was the other woman, John ShadwelTs wife, who 
turned into a strange, whining, melancholy invalid 
before they had been married a year. And what 
could John Shadwell do ? Desert her ? It was not 
possible. And, in the way of such invalids, she lived 
for more than forty years, forty dreary years, com- 
plaining, hypochondriac, nagging. She was alive 
and still complaining when her husband, a great, 
vigorous, handsome man who treated her patiently 
and with gentlemanly respect, was dead under the 
most shocking circumstances. 

‘It was a pity about John Shadwell’s wife,’ people 
said. ‘And she’s such a lady, too.’ 

And Vergie Winters. She did not break her heart. 
She did not marry some stupid lout and give up her 
life to a dull unhappiness. She did not wither away 
into spinsterhood. She loved John Shadwell . . . 
who knows how passionately, how deeply, in the pro- 
found depths of her curious, remote soul ? She left 
her parents (‘to set herself up in dressmaking and 
millinery,’ so she said! and took a narrow, wooden 
house on Main Street, where she put up a card in the 
window and sold hats to the women of the Town. 
And before two years had passed, it was to this nar- 
row house that John Shadwell came, secretly -it 

78 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 

must have been with an amazing secrecy -for no 
one even suspected the visits for more than three 
years. She made no effort to be more friendly with 
people about her than was required by the simple 
routine of her trade. She lived placidly, with a 
strange, rich contentment, inside the walls of the 
narrow little house. One met her sometimes, usually 
after darkness had fallen, walking with her slow digni- 
fied step along the streets of the Town. But she was 
alone . . . always alone. (Who knows what a wealth 
of contentment, what riches of devotion, lay in that 
deep, impregnable silence ?) 

Only once in all those sixty years was she ever 
known to leave the house overnight and that was 
three years after John Shadwell was married, when 
she went away for a few months ‘to visit her aunt in 
Camden.’ It was not long after she returned that 
John Shadwell, ‘whose poor wife could never have 
any children,* adopted a girl baby. Hi§ wife, it was 
said, made no protest so longws the child had a good 
nurse and did not worry her. She was ‘so miserable, 
always ailing. She would give anything in the world 
for the health some women had.’ 

•You couldn’t blame herf said the Town, ‘for 
feeling like that. They say she never has a moment’s 
good, wholesome sleep.* 

79 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

John Shadwell went to the legislature, the young- 
est man in the state to hold such an office. And when 
the time for re-election came, the fight was bitter 
and into it some enemy thrust the name of Vergie 
Winters. So the story spread and so the name of 
Vergie Winters went the way of most small town 
milliners. Millinery was a ‘fast’ business and Vergie 
Winters was a ‘fast’ woman. A committee called 
upon her and asked her to leave the Town. And 
John Shadwell did nothing. If he came to her de- 
fence, he was ruined at the very beginning of that 
precious career. So Vergie gave him up, but she did 
not leave the Town. In the little parlour with the 
hats in the window, she received the committee and 
in that calm, aloof way, she told them that they 
could not force her to leave. They could not prove 
that she had broken any law. She was a free citizen. 
She even looked at them, out of the depths of the 
dark, candid eyes and lied. 

‘John Shadwell,’ she said, ‘is nothing to me. If he 
has come here once or twice, it is only because he is 
my lawyer.’ 

She must protect John Shadwell. 

And«so she sent them away baffled, even perhaps 
a little intimidated . . a committee of red-faced, 

self-righteous townsmen who had known, some of 
them at least, women far worse than Vergie Winters. 

80 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 


But her trade dwindled. Women no longer came 
to her for hats, unless they were the shady ladies of 
the streets who cared nothing for reputations which 
had no existence. And Vergie Winters, perhaps 
because she needed desperately their trade, perhaps 
because it never occurred to her, in that terrible 
solitude to which she had dedicated her life, ever to 
judge them and turn them away, came to depend 
upon them for companionship. They came and 
sometimes they stayed to talk. A few of them were 
run out of town, but new ones always took their 
places, for in the Town, despite all its high morality 
and the moral sermons hurled from its pulpits, there 
seemed to be a need for such ladies. They always 
went to Vergie Winters for their bonnets. ‘ 

‘She is such a lady. She has such a fine airj* they said, 
and, ‘It’s so restful sitting there in her cool parlour.* 
But their trade did her no good. ‘It Duly goes to 
show,* said the Town. 

Their coming was really the beginning of her 
colossal solitude. She did not go away. She did not 
flee from the threats that sometimes came to her. 
She was sure of herself. She. would not surrender. 
And she could wait. She effaced herself fromthe life 
of John Shadwell, and when the Town began putting 
two and two together, she was even forced to give 
up walking through the twilight in the direction of 

8i 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


John Shadwell’s house where, from the opposite side 
of the street, she could watch with a furtive eye the 
little girl who played on the lawn about the iron dogs 
and deer beneath the elms. She never went out ex- 
cept to buy the few things she needed to eat and for 
her trade. It was about this time that a shop run by 
a Presbyterian elder refused to sell her a spool of 
thread with which to sew the bright roses on the hats 
of the ladies of the streets. She did not make a scene ; 
she did not even complain. She went quietly from 
the shop and never again passed through its doors. 

But there were always the gay ladies. They came 
and went, but they were always there. They could 
not live without money, yet they always had it, 
though they toiled not nor spun, to pay Vergie 
Winters for their hats. Some died ; one or two were 
murdered in saloon brawls, but Vergie Winters never 
turned them away. They were her only friends. 
One wonders what secrets, what confidences, they 
brought to Vergie Winters, sitting there in her 
narrow little house. One wonders what dark history 
of the Town’s citizens went into the grave when 
Vergie Winters was carried down those narrow, 
rickety *steps for the last time. But for all that she 
knew, she said nothing.' She simply waited. Perhaps 
it was a fear of what she knew, of those dark secrets 
of a sort never inscribed on monuments to leading 

82 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 

citizens, that saved Vergie Winters from worse than 
ostracism. One can’t help thinking that somehow 
the Town stood always a little in awe of Vergie 
Winters and her quiet, dark solitude. 

At last what she hoped -what she must have 
known -would happen, came to pass. One cold 
night while Vergie Winters sat sewing on the gay 
hats, a key turned in the lock and John Shadwell 
came back to her. He came in the face of scandal, or 
ruin, of everything, because he could not help him- 
self. It had begun in a flash of lightning when Vergie 
Winters opened the door of her father’s house to let 
him in, and now John Shadwell found that it went 
on and on and on. . . . There was no stifling it. 

Who can picture that return ? Who Cfn imagine 
the sudden upleaping in the calm, withdrawn soul 
of Vergie Winters, who had such faith ih this love 
that she sacrificed all her life to it ? 

And so for years, John Shadwell came, on the 
occasions when he was nothin Washington, to see 
Vergie Winters in the narrow wooden house. She 
kept on with her precarious, trade, for she would 
never while he lived accept any money from him. 
Besides, she could not afford, for his sake, to arouse 
suspicions. For herself it did not matter ; she could 
not be worse off. 


83 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Thus Vergie Winters and John Shadwell passed 
into middle age and there came a time when he no 
longer sought election, but instead became a power 
behind the throne, a man who shaped the 'precious 
careers’ of other men. He held power in the palm 
of his big hand and no longer depended on votes. 
He grew careless and one night he was seen by a 
negro stable-boy turning his key in the back door of 
Vergie Winter’s little wooden house with the bon- 
nets in the window. 

After that there were women who crossed the 
street in order to avoid passing the window with the 
gay bonnets, and children, hearing their parents 
whisper as they drove by on a summer evening, came 
to understand dimly that some evil monster lay 
hidden behind the neat, fringed curtains. They 
came to believe that the dun-coloured house con- 
cealed some horrible unmentionable thing. Once, 
while John Shadwell was away in Washington, boys 
stoned the house and broke all the windows ; but 
Vergie Winters said * nothing. In the morning a 
Slovak glazier, who was new to the Town and had 
never heard of its Scarlet Woman, came and repaired 
the damage, and after he had gone she was seen com- 
ing down the narrow steps in that terrible pool of 
solitude as if nothing at all had happened. She had 
her basket over her arm. She was going to buy 

84 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 

vegetables for her noon meal. She was tall and proud 
and indifferent. So far as anyone knew, she never 
spoke of the affair to John Shadwell. She wanted to 
spare him, it seemed, even such petty annoyances. 

And then, as the years passed, she sometimes saw 
from her window (the only safe spot from which she 
might peep) the figure of John Shadwell’s adopted 
daughter, grown now into a girl of twenty. She 
must have watched her a thousand times, always in 
company with John Shadwell’s sister, a large, bony 
spinster, as the pair came out of the shop on the 
comer and crossed the street so that a girl so young 
and innocent might not have to pass the house of 
Vergie Winters. 

So she sat in the narrow, dun-coloured house, 
working on at the gay bonnets, on the afternoon that 
John Shadwell’s adopted daughter was married to a 
son of the Presbyterian elder who refused to sell 
Vergie Winters a spool of thread. Perhaps on that 
afternoon she had a visit from one of the ladies of the 
street, who sat talking to he» (she was snch a lady) 
while the girl in the bridal-dress walked down the 
aisle of the brick Presbyterian church, with no 
mother sitting in the pew on the right because John 
Shadwell’s wife had been too much upset by the 
preparations for the wedding. 

And one is certain that, late that night when the 

85 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

festivities were ended, the figure of a middle-aged 
man followed the shadows of the alley behind Vergie 
Winters* house and let himself in with a ley he had 
carried for more than twenty years. And one can 
hear him telling Vergie Winters who was at the 
wedding, and that there never was a prettier bride, 
and what music they played, and what there was at 
the wedding-breakfast, and assuring her, as he 
touched her hand gently, that the bit of lace she had 
given him had been used in the bridal-dress. He had 
told them that he bought it himself. 

Then, slowly, the Town came to accept the state 
of affairs as a permanent scandal. One seldom spoke 
of it any longer. One simply knew that Vergie 
Winters and John Shadwell had been living together 
for years. He was rich, he was important, he was a 
power in politics, and now that his career no longer 
mattered, he grew indifferent and a little defiant. 
So far as John Shadwell was concerned, he was a 
leading citizen nearly seventy years old, the grand- 
father of children by his adopted daughter. 

But with Vergie Winters ? She still went her 
solitary way, making her few bonnets, grown a little 
old-fashioned now and d£mod£ for all her conscien- 
tious reading of the fashion papers. (One can see her, 
slightly greyed, putting on her spectacles and peering 

86 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 

closely at the pages.) And still, as she sat behind the 
lace curtains at her window, she saw the figure of 
John Shadwell’s daughter, remote and upright and a 
little buxom, crossing the street and going down the 
opposite side ; only instead of being led by John 
Shadwell’s spinster sister, she was leading her own 
children now. And night after night the figure of 
John Shadwell, no longer an ardent lover, but an old 
man, followed the shadows of the alley (less and less 
furtively as he grew older) to turn the worn key in 
the lock and sit there all through the evening with 
Vergie Winters. What did they do ? What did they 
say to each other in those long winter evenings now 
that passion was only a shadow and a memory ? 

And then one night John Shadwell’s wife, peevish 
and fretful in her tight-closed bedroom smelling of 
stale medicines, sent for him at midnight jto read to 
her, only to be told that he had not come in. And 
again at two o’clock, and again at three ; still he had 
not come in. Even when the grey %ht filtered 
through the elms on to the ireif dogs and deer, he had 
not returned. They knew then that he would never 
return, for he lay dead in Vergie Winters’ narrow, 
dun-coloured house, behind the lace curtains and 
the gay bonnets. He had belonged to her always, in 
spite of anything they might do, and in that silent, 
powerful way of hers, she had known it from the be- 

87 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

ginning. In the end he came to Vergie Winters to 
die. . . . 

It made great trouble and embarrassment and 
they were forced to wait until midnight of the 
following day before they were able to take John 
Shadwell’s body from the house of Vergie Winters. 
And when they did take it, it went out of the same 
door which had opened so many times at the touch 
of the worn key, and along the shadows through 
which he had passed in life so many times on the way 
to the little house. But even then they were not 
able to keep the affair secret. The Town came to 
know it, and so shut out the last glimmer of tolerance 
for Vergie Winters. It was no longer a half-secret. 
It was a scandal which cast darkness upon the name 
of one of the men who had made the Town (as 
people said with a curious and non-committal tone 
which might have meant anything at all) *what it 
is to-day.’ The crime was Vergie Winters’. But she 
could not have cared, very much. . . . Vergie 
Winters, sitting there' in her terrible solitude behind 
the lace curtains, while the procession passed her 
house . . . first the band playing the Dead March 
from Saul and then the cabs containing John Shad- 
well’s daughter, her husband and John Shadwell's 
grandchildren, and then one by one the cabs carrying 
the leading citizens. 


88 



THE LIFE OF VERGIE WINTERS 

The next morning she came down the steps as she 
had always done, in the same clothes, with the same 
air of abysmal indifference. She had not betrayed 
him daring life, and in death she gave no sign. And 
she must have known that on that morning every 
eye she passed was turned upon her with a piercing 
gaze ‘to see how she took it.’ 

For ten years longer, Vergie Winters lived in the 
narrow wooden house, growing poorer and poorer 
with the passing years. She saw the children of John 
Shadwell’s adopted daughter grow into men and 
women and marry and have children of their own. 
But the scandal had grown stale now, though the 
legend persisted, and only a few must have remem- 
bered hazily that the old woman who sat behind the 
curtains was a great-grandmother. Until one 
morning the howling of the cat roused Rinehart, the 
German cobbler, who broke into Vergie- Winters’ 
house and found her dead. And when they carried 
her down the rickety steps ojj her last journey, she 
went alone, without a band to play the Dead March 
from Saul and without a procession of carriages to 
follow her into that far corner of the cemetery (re- 
mote from the fine burial grqund of the Shadwells) 
where they laid her to rest. 

Yesterday they pulled down Vergie Winters’ 

89 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

house. There is no monument to her memory, save 
the tiny stone at the head of her grave, paid for with 
the money saved out of what she earned by making 
bonnets for the gay ladies of the Town. But Vergie 
Winters is not dead. When one passes the gaping 
hole where the little house once stood, one thinks of 
Vergie Winters. When one passes the granite shaft 
raised to John Shadwell, one thinks, not of John 
Shadwell, but of Vergie Winters. When one sees a 
Shadwell grandchild or a Shadwell great-grandchild, 
one t hinks of Vergie Winters. For now that time 
has begun a little to soften the Town, the memory of 
Vergie Winters has been kept fresh and green with 
a strange aroma of vague, indefinable romance. 
When the names of those who crossed the street to 
avoid her narrow house are forgotten, the name of 
Vergie Winters will live. Why ? Who can say ? 
Was it because the Town never knew a woman called 
upon to show a faith so deep, a sacrifice so great, a 
devotion so vast ? 

I can see her still, an old woman of eighty, hob- 
bling painfully down the rickety step of her house, 
with that curious proud look upon her worn old 
face, and in the sharp, old eyes. It was a look which 
said, ‘Vergie Winters* was right. John Shadwell 
belonged to her, in spite of anything they could do, 
from the very beginning !’ 

9 ® 



THE URN-AN ENTIRELY AMERICAN 
STORY 


I 

I t was a splendid and ‘fashionable’ funeral, with 
many members of the American colony (that is to 
say, those whose names add a peculiar lustre to the 
Social Column of the Paris Daily Herald) seated 
about the room. The religious element was also well 
represented: besides members of the more con- 
ventional sects, there were present Theosophists and 
Spiritualists, Buddhists and Yogis, New Thoughters, 
and Christian Scientists, for Mrs. Wintpole had 
always entertained an experimental attitude of 
mind toward religions, and having, as she, observed, 
‘a beautiful gift for friendship,’ she had picked up 
many acquaintances on her way through conversions 
to one or another of these seetS. So they had come 
at her request to the funeral of her husband, most of 
them perhaps a trifle curious to see the service which 
she had planned herself, ‘as a sort of eclectic celebra- 
tion of the mysteries of death.’ One or two of the 
more rakish and cynical members of the funeral 
audience held a secret belief that she had been wait- 

9 * 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


ing impatiently for her husband to die in order that 
she might try out this ‘eclectic service.’ 

As the funeral people said, ‘There was never such 
a devoted wife before in the history of the world. 
She gave up everything for him, especially in those 
last years when he lingered so. She never left his 
side. . . .' 

One or two thought, ‘That woman is a monster. 
. . . She devoured her husband slowly, bit by bit. 
He never escaped from her for a moment. She gave 
him no peace. . . .’ 

Even in death he had not escaped her. Imprisoned 
in the urn that stood on the Louis Philippe table 
were the ashes. To the very end she was using him 
as an object on which to practise the terrible devo- 
tion which led her to say, ‘People say that my 
nature is almost too intense - it burns.* 

She was the centre of interest. Dressed all in 
white like a bride, she sat upon a low dais directly 
before the urn that contained her husband’s ashes. 
A wreath of tuberoses circled her hair just above 
the pince-nez that embraced a thick, rather too 
fleshy nose. The classical effect was somewhat 
marred by the tiny gold chain which led from the 
pince-nez to a patent gold spring that lay concealed 
in a fleur-de-lis pin on her ample bosom. Other- 
wise the contours were as Greek as could be hoped 

92 



THE URN 


with a figure so full-bosomed and given to ample 
curves. A spray of tuberoses lay across her plump 
arms. During the ceremony her small blue eyes 
were fixed upon space with the expression of one who 
sees beyond the mists and confusion of this world. 

Miss Hoskins, a gaunt, thin virgin, with prominent 
eyes, who had gone somewhat cynically through 
many conversions and tried almost as many faiths 
as the Bereaved herself, read the service in the 
overcrowded little salon of the house in the Rue 
Spontini, to which Lydia Wimpole had brought her 
husband after oil had been discovered in the back- 
yard of their Arkansas home. The atmosphere was 
heavy with the thick scent of flowers, and Miss 
Hoskins, who was very nearsighted, read the service 
(all in verse of Lydia Wimpole’s own making) halt- 
ingly and without regard for the exquisite rhythms. 
It was only at the moments when Miss Hoskins, 
reading uncertainly, found herself with $n extra 
syllable on her hands that the countenance of Lydia 
Wimpole, sitting on the dais, dressed as the Bride of 
the Hereafter, changed its serene expression. At 
such times a dark and troubled, look of exasperation 
crossed her countenance. She was an optimist. If 
she had not been, she would long ago have abandoned 
her religious adventures. When Miss Hoskins 
stumbled badly over the more passionate passages of 

93 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


the Song of Songs with which the Bereaved had 
chosen to end the service, the face did not change 
its expression. Mrs. Wimpole had not written the 
Song of Songs. So it was of no importance to her 
how it was read. 

From time to time a discreet and admiring mur- 
mur drifted up to the dais. She was certain of what 
they were saying. . . . 'Doesn’t she look serene 
and lovely. She has made of death a beautiful thing !’ 

Everyone forgot the small bronze urn, embossed 
with the esoteric symbols of three religions. It 
seemed less the centre, the reason for the occasion, 
than simply another piece of bric-k-brac in a room 
which already resembled a second-hand shop. In 
death Horace Wimpole was obscured as he had been 
in life. 


2 

The ashes were kept* there on the table during 
the days of packing 'for the return to America. 
They were surrounded always by a wreath of fresh 
and sickly scented tuberoses. Callers who came to 
bid her farewell found that there was a depressing 
truth in her assertion that Horace was not really 
dead at all : he was always with her there in the 
house in the Rue Spontini. 

94 - 



THE URN 


The plans for the burial occupied her mind a 
great deal, and the faithful Miss Hoskins came in 
daily to discuss the question. And at length it was 
settled, in all its details. 

She described it to a friend (a Mrs. Blanchard, 
whose acquaintance she had made during her 
studies in Spiritism). 

*1 have thought it over,’ she said in a voice which 
was known among her friends for its ‘sweetness.* 
‘I have thought it over, and I feel that Horace ought 
not to be buried on foreign soil. He will rest more 
quietly in his own homestead in Arkansas. Near our 
place there - the place where oil was discovered - 
there is a mountain with a pointed rock at the top. 
I propose to have the urn,* (she made onei of those 
graceful gestures which she had learned at k class in 
Greek poise, to include the object on the? marble- 
topped table), ‘I propose to have the urn sealed in 
that rock, following a little ceremony which I have 
thought out.’ » 

The ceremony, she said, woifld be conducted by 
herself -the widow. ‘Oh,* she protested, wiping 
away a brave tear, ‘I feel strong enough. It won’t 
be too much for me. I’ll do it because I know that 
it is what Horace would have liked.’ 

There were to be six virgins dressed all in white 
who would do a dance symbolising the great ques- 

95 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

tion - ‘O Death, where is thy sting ? O Grave, thy 
victory ?’ She herself would sit a little to one side, 
holding the urn, and on placing it in the rock, she 
planned to read an ode of her own composition, 
which began, ‘There is no death ; one only steps 
across.* 

She had written already to the Members of the 
Sorosis Club of Poseleta, Arkansas, of which she was 
still a member, inviting them to attend the cere- 
mony. 

On hearing the plan, the fat and cynical Mrs. 
Throssington, whose somewhat abstract and tech- 
nical mind Lydia Wimpole had always disliked and 
distrusted, asked with an air of innocence, ‘But 
where can you find six virgins who can dance ? And 
how can you make certain that they are virgins V 

It was a question which Mrs. Wimpole dismissed 
with a snort. 

Two weeks after the service at the house in the 
Rue Spontini, passengers of the Paris found in their 
midst a large, rather florid woman who dressed 
always in white and wore a long white veil which 
floated behind her as she walked. She seemed to 
spend most of her time on deck, going round and 
round tirelessly : weather had no effect upon her. 
She appeared even on days when none but excellent 
sailors could raise their heads from their pillows. 

96 



THE URN 


She was conspicuous even among the usual collec- 
tion of curiosities included in the passenger list of a 
transatlantic liner, and gradually it became known 
that she was Lydia Wimpole, widow of an Arkansas 
oil magnate, and that she wore white in place of the 
conventional widow’s weeds. She was, the more 
interested came to learn, a devotee of everything 
occult, and was preparing to present to the world a 
new faith - an eclectic religion which she explained 
would be the Esperanto of religions. 

They also learned that she was travelling with the 
ashes of the deceased Horace Wimpole, which she 
carried in a special travelling case made for the pur- 
pose, of purple leather embossed in gold with the 
esoteric symbols of three religions. 

In the large outside cabin of Mrs. Wimpole the 
urn occupied a prominent place among the flowers 
and boxes of bonbons sent to the steamer by ad- 
mirers and disciples. Indeed, it bore an absurd re- 
semblance to one more box of bonbons in' a cabin 
which had the air of belonging.ta a prominent music 
hall actress. 

On the night of the fifth day out the widow was 
seized in the middle of the night by an intense, con- 
viction that someone -some .spirit -was in com- 
munication with her, asking her to remove the lid 
of the urn. Afterward, in recounting the experience 

97 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

to the faithful Miss Hoskins, she said, 'I felt suddenly 
that I was in the presence of a dazzling light and out 
of the centre of it came a voice which I seemed to 
recognise as that of Horace. Sitting up in my berth, 
I heard it say, “You have shut me in ! You have 
suffocated me! Let me be free !” And then suddenly 
the light disappeared and I found myself sitting 
upright in the dark cabin, conscious that I had just 
participated in a marvellous experience. So I rose, 
and unscrewing the lid of the urn, left the ashes open 
to fresh and beautiful sea air. I have never heard the 
voice, nor seen the light, from that day to this.’ 

But there was a part of the experience which she 
neglected to relate : indeed, it was a secret shared, 
strangely enough, only by the gaunt, red-faced 
Norman stewardess who took care of her cabin. 
This woman was a realistic creature, whose whole 
mind and soul were wrapped up in keeping her row 
of cabins in perfect order, so that she might thus 
earn large tips and hasten her retirement from a sea- 
faring life to open* 3 cate at Hesdin. She worked 
mildly and thoroughly, absorbed by that single 
passion which blotted out even her fatal tendency 
towqjrd seasickness. 

So, on the mornjng following the remarkable 
revelation which came to Mrs. Wimpole, she set to 
work as usual in the cabin, making the dust to fly, 

98 



THE URN 


patting fresh water on the withered tributes of Mrs. 
Wimpole’s admirers, throwing out of the porthole 
fruits that had gone bad, emptying cigarette ashes. 
... By eleven she had finished her work, and by the 
time Mrs. Wimpole, in a cloud of white veils, de- 
scended, the cabin was all in beautiful order, the 
flowers were neatly arranged, the clothes hung where 
they should be, the berth neatly made up. Only one 
thing was changed. The urn, the sacred urn, em- 
bossed with the mystic symbols of three religions, 
had been moved, irreverently moved ! It stood on 
the shelf above the washstand ! 

Mrs. Wimpole, who was by nature never very 
nice to servants, grew red with anger. Crossing the 
cabin, she took down the sacred urn. One glance was 
enough to convey the whole of the horrible truth. 

The urn was empty ! 

In her fury she rang all the bells at once, but for- 
tunately none responded but the gaunt stewardess. 
She faced the wild Mrs. Wimpole (her Veils all awry, 
and her lovely serenity all vanished) With a dumb 
look of astonishment. 

Brandishing the urn at the stricken stewardess, 
Mrs. Wimpole cried, ‘What have you done, 'you 
stupid fool ! What have you d6ne !’ 

And the stewardess, judging from the violence 
of the gestures and the article which Mrs. Wimpole 

99 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

held heroically aloft that her agitation was con- 
cerned with the urn, replied, ‘Madam, I simply 
emptied the cigarette ashes out of the porthole ! !' 

*You fool ! You idiot ! That was my husband !' 

She threatened the stewardess with dismissal, 
with imprisonment. She would sue the Company. 
She was still making wild threats when the stewardess 
-suddenly aware that she had for three days been 
handing about a corpse - fled in superstitious horror 
down the corridor. 

For two hours Mrs. Wimpole lay more dead than 
alive on the berth, and at the end of that time when 
she arose she had recovered the sweet serenity which 
she had displayed at the funeral. She again sum- 
moned the terrified stewardess, and this time she 
appeared calm and beautiful. 

*You must not be afraid, my good woman,' she 
said. ‘If you keep silent, I shall not hold you re- 
sponsible. It was an accident. Only never mention 
the subject to anyone.’ And she sped the bewildered 
stewardess two voyages nearer her ambition to retire 
by pressing a thousand franc note graciously into her 
red and bony hand. 

When the door was closed again, Mrs. Wimpole 
screwed the lid carefully back on the urn, and placed 
it once more among the bonbons and withered 
flowers. 


100 



THE URN 


It was this part of the story which she never told, 
even to the faithful Miss Hoskins. 

Six weeks after the lamentable accident, the news- 
papers of the Middle West and South printed the 
story of Horace Wimpole’s burial. They referred to 
Horace as a man who had acquired great wealth 
through the discovery of oil on his land in Arkansas. 
With his wife he had lived in Paris for several years, 
but like a good American he had chosen Arkansas as 
his final resting-place. His ashes, contained in an 
urn designed by his widow, were placed in the niche 
of a rock in the highest part of the Ozarks during the 
course of an impressive ceremony, at which his wife 
(dressed all in white) stood by and read an ode of 
her own composition. As she read, six virgins (only 
the Southern press, either through modesty or an 
unwarranted cynicism, referred to than as young 
girls), also dressed in spotless white, executed a 
‘dance pantomime’ on the theme ‘O Death, where 
is thy sting 1' 

A little later, pictures of the* ceremony appeared 
in the illustrated dailies and in the news reels of 
motion picture houses. The news reel bore the title, 
‘Arkansas widow plans and carries oat novel burial 
service for her late spouse. Mrs. Horace Wimpole 
reads ode at final resting-place of husband, while 
young girls dance to the music of Mendelssohn’s 

IOI 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Spring Song.’ And then on the screen appeared the 
ample figure of Lydia Wimpole, clad in flowing 
white robes, a wreath of tuberoses pressed low over 
her grey hair above the nose-glasses. In one hand she 
held the parchment scroll from which she read the ‘ode* 
beginning, ‘There is no death : one only steps across.’ 

In the background leapt the figures of six virgins 
who had learned dancing from Henrietta Eda 
McCloskey, teacher of Greek Poise in Little Rock. 
It finished with the final gesture of the widow placing 
the empty urn in the niche. 

And when sufficient time had been allowed for 
the news and pictures to percolate through the 
country, it was announced that a female Messiah 
had appeared bringing a new religion. The Messiah, 
Lydia Wimpole by name, had of course set up head- 
quarters in California. 

It was all a great success, and no one knew, of 
course, save the widow and a Norman ex-stewardess, 
now mistress of a buvette at Hesdin, that Horace 
Wimpole had escaped at last somewhere in the 
middle of the Atlantic Ocean. And no one, not 
even the widow or the ex-stewardess, ever knew 
whether or not Horace Wimpole had really ap- 
peared in a blaze of light in mid- Atlantic, crying out, 
‘You have shut me in ! You have suffocated me ! 
Let me be free !’ 


102 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


T he little town lay under the edge of the 
mountain, so that darkness came quickly after 
sunset, like the dropping of a black curtain. You 
felt at once a curious awe for the place. In the mud 
and water of the fiat valley, grey and cold and drip- 
ping in the chill light of the first December evening, 
the tall trees were black with veils of blue mist 
clinging to them. The ancient crooked houses 
pressed down upon you. There was a faint sound of 
a distant bell and a smell of the deciy from the 
manure-heaps. The Witch’s Sabath and the Bald 
Mountain were not far from the place. 

You arrived at last, with the command of ‘Halt !’ 
in a sort of square set around by # overhanging houses, 
now quite dark, where each dbor and window shel- 
tered a grey and hostile face lost in the purple 
shadows. We were the Enemy arriving in conquered 
territory, but the word ‘enemy’ could not ‘have 
meant much to those brutish fSces that peered out at 
us. This hostility was more profound than the quick 
hysterical hostility engendered by war. It was a 

103 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


thing shared by the very trees, the cattle, the dark 
houses, and the wild ruined castle that stood against 
the sky above the village. It was an old world filled 
with all the spectres of antiquity, and into the midst 
of it came Percy Willets. 

He was not more than eighteen and he came from 
Texas. His father went from county to county ex- 
horting men, women and children to deny the Devil 
and come to God. Percy was big, and fresh-coloured, 
with great big wrists and ankles. But he was the kind 
of boy that women take to at once. I saw it happen- 
ing month after month in shattered villages, barrack 
towns and cheap ca&s. He had a kind of hopeless 
appeal for hard, loose women. I think it was because 
he seemed so completely fresh and virginal and yet 
so tingling with animal vigour. He was all that a 
weary strumpet desires in a man. He stood six feet 
three in his big, bare feet, and he had red hair, and 
wrists like rifle-stocks that were covered with 
freckles, and bristlipg, short, red hair. His skin, 
where it was not burned red by exposure, was 
white as milk. His eyes were blue and candid and 
childish. 

Percy believed the Bible passionately. He believed 
every word of it. He believed it so defiantly that he 
would fight anyone who disputed it, and no one 
desired to fight him, for Percy, although his mind 
, 104 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


was slow, had the strength of the ox. He meant 
one day to be an Evangelist himself. 

If he bad been a sensitive man he would have 
suffered, for the others in the Company gave him no 
peace. They attacked him blasphemously; they 
mocked the Bible and all his passionate beliefs. 
After months of it, he gave up losing his temper. He 
would only scowl, regarding them, stubborn and 
puzzled, with his head lowered like that of a bull 
being baited by dogs. He never quite understood 
what it was all about. 

There was in Percy a curious, soft, sentimental 
spot that centred about the word ‘women.’ He 
believed that really there were no bad women - and 
maybe he was right and the rest of us Were wrong. 
Bad women were only creatures like hif mother and 
his sister who had been unfortunate and been 
seduced and gone astray. He stuck .to this belief 
with all the stubbornness of his nature, in the face of 
the jeers and mockery of men who knew best the 
women of bar-rooms and brothels, soldiers who had 
no faith in any woman. They tormented him (I 
know, because he confessed it to me after what hap- 
pened in Andlau) with nightmare tales of hcprible 
vices and depravities, relate^ solely for the cruel 
pleasure of watching Percy suffer, as if someone had 
cut him with a knife, and to hear him cry out, ‘It 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


isn’t true! It isn’t true! There aren’t any such 
things ! You’re a bunch of hogs ! You’re a bunch 
of dirty liars !’ For really all that Percy had in the 
world was his Bible, and the curious blinding faith 
in the fundamental beauty and goodness of women. 
Percy had never heard of Walpurgis Nacht or the 
incubi born of these black northern forests, and so 
when he found himself that night in the dismal, for- 
gotten town on the edge of the Black Forest he was 
only depressed and homesick. He could not explain 
it to himself. He had no literary or romantic 
compensations. 

He looked so sick and so miserable that I suggested 
that the two of us take a turn through the dark,crooked 
streets before falling into a sodden slumber on the 
damp straw of our billet above the geese and oxen. 

We walked in silence over the filthy cobble-stones, 
past one or two drinking-places lighted by dim oil- 
lights, past crooked, tottering houses, among shadows 
cast by a moon that hid itself from time to time 
among the cold cloWs. We passed fellow-soldiers 
who hailed us, bored men who were already silently 
wandering down the narrow streets toward the wet 
fields, with some girl who might be a vampire or an 
incubus. And he couldn’t speak at all. He was 
caught in one of those terrible brooding spells when 
the sin of the world, of all those blasphemous com- 

106 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


rades of the Company, of all the horrible, revolting 
stories they had poured over his head, rose up and 
engulfed him. He would brood thus sometimes for 
hours. It was a habit that grew on him. There were 
times when I thought he was going crazy. 

We came after a little time to the end of the 
village, and we would have turned back then save 
that a little farther up the road, set apart from the 
others, stood a house with brilliantly lighted win- 
dows. A sudden ray of moonlight enveloped it. At 
the same time, the faint creaking of a mill-wheel 
reached our ears. Silently, without even speaking of 
it, we both turned once more and continued on our 
way past the house. 

It stood on the edge of the road, veiy white and 
clean in comparison with the village, and it was 
lighted by the brilliant glare of electricity. Over 
the door hung a branch of pine tree. It was a drink- 
ing-place. We passed it again on the second night 
without going in. But on the .third the dreariness 
of the sinister town grew unendurable. We went 
in silently without knocking. 

2 

The brilliant glare of the room struck you first 
-there was a swift impression of polished glasses, 

107 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


of mirrors, of white, garish lights. It was a preten- 
tious drinking-place in that God-forsaken village. 
The mirrors were bordered with garlands of holly, 
for Christmas was a week away, and bunches of 
mistletoe hung from the ceiling with a wilted, dis- 
couraged air. In one corner sat three sullen farmers, 
hard, knotty men with beady eyes, who looked at us 
with that same sullen hostility which hung like a 
pall over the village. 

And then behind the screen of holly you discovered 
suddenly the proprietress herself, seated on a kind 
of throne, knitting. She came forward to greet us 
with a professional air, but the light in her eye was 
born, too, of something more profound than any 
mere interest in business. She was really glad to see us. 

She was a fantastic creature of perhaps forty-five, 
though she may have been younger, with a lined and 
rayaged face all painted and powdered so thickly 
that the stuff had caked and cracked. 

She wore a kind of shirtwaist of silk much orna- 
mented with lace, the r colour of pink which sets the 
teeth on edge, and a black skirt, cut to fit her neatly 
about the hips with a wide flare about a pair of silk- 
clad knees. It was very short. Her black hair was 
arranged intricately add with great care, and it had 
been dyed so heavily and so often that it had shades 
of purple in it, like the wing of a blackbird. On it 

108 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 

was perched a sort of mop-cap, made of lace and 
poison-green silk. And on her feet she wore, not the 
muddy sabots of the slatternly peasant woman, but a 
ridiculous and fancy pair of cheap, high-heeled shoes 
of patent-leather. 

She was - you knew it on sight - a superannuated 
strumpet. We never saw her in any other costume. 
I believe that they buried her in it, which perhaps 
was the fitting thing to do. 

It was her eyes which somehow saved her. They 
were blue (her hair must once have been blonde) 
and they were young. It was as if, in the wretched 
and washed-out body, youth survived only in the 
eyes. There was something tragic and touching 
in those fine eyes set in a face so old, so battered, and 
so vicious. You saw her somehow in i short, worn 
ballet skirt sewn with sequins, coming but when the 
Madame clapped her hands and said, ‘Company, 
girls,' - coming and standing in line, hoping to be 
chosen by some drunken brutish soldier out of the 
back streets of a dreary garrison town. 

She came toward us tottering painfully on the 
silly high heels. She must have had rheumatism, 
caught in the damps of that forgotten German valley. 

‘Good eefening !’ she said* with a rich German 
accent. ‘You are Americans, not so ? Welcome !' 

From that first moment she made it clear that she 
109 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

did not belong here in this sodden community, that 
she had nothing to do with its manure-heaps, its 
crooked streets, its overhanging houses, and its foul 
smells. She had nothing to do even with those 
stupid, hostile peasants who sat in the corner. 

There was nothing to drink save a white and 
viscous liquid that went by the all-encompassing 
name of ‘Schnapps,’ and nasty coffee made from 
roasted acorns. Percy, who had never even tasted 
alcohol, took the ‘coffee.’ 

The woman served us herself, and joined us at 
our table. She tossed her purple hair, shrugged 
her shoulders in a broken and professional coquetry. 
The young eyes turned green and brilliant with 
excitement. 

She told us that she was called ‘Madame Rau,’ 
and that she had cousins in America. They were 
butchers in Kansas City. She had lived in England - 
yes, in London, - that was where she learned English. 

The queer, half-comic accent was Cockney. She 
had no sense of what ii was proper to say in English. 
She said ‘Goddam’ over and over again with a bril- 
liant smile, as if she were using some charming word. 
She said much worse things, that are not easy to 
repeat, as if she were discussing the weather. She 
grew feverish with excitement. She knew only the 
English of brothels. 


no 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


No one entered the place, and all the while the 
sullen farmers watched us and grunted and grumbled 
among themselves. 

She talked, and talked, pouring out tale after tale 
with the passionate eagerness of one who had not 
talked in years. Percy’s blue eyes seldom left her 
face. When, with a complete innocence, she used 
some vile word, he winced as if someone had stuck 
a knife into him. He had never before talked to a 
woman like this. He had always run away from them. 
I knew that he was thinking in his sentimental way 
that this creature was a woman, too, like his mother 
and his sister who banged out revival hymns on a 
tinny piano while his father exhorted Tlexan farmers 
to give up the Devil and follow the Lord. He had a 
way, when tormented, of pulling his big, knotty 
fingers until the joints cracked, and he did it now 
over and over again. 

Before we left, Madame Rau (more, I thought, as 
a ruse to hold us than for any other reason) went over 
to the gramophone that stood in one corner, raised 
a gigantic tin horn painted to imitate a morning- 
glory, and set the thing to making frightful, scratchy 
music. She played waltzes from The Dollar Princess 
and The Merry Widow and other operettas whose 
gaiety seemed to melt away into nothing in the hard, 
garish room. 

Ill 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


And then, without any climax, the evening came 
to an end. 

The woman begged us to return ever y night. 
When we left, she stood in the doorway, silhouetted 
against the hard, white mirrors and light, until we 
had stumbled away out of sight through the chill 
winter fog. 

When I think of her, it is always like that, standing 
in the brilliant doorway, looking after us as we dis- 
appeared into the fog. 

We did not see Heinrich that first night. 

3 

All the way home through the dark, crooked 
-streets, Percy stumbled along silently. Once I said, 
with the hard voice of one who had been a soldier 
too long, ‘She’s as fine an example of a worn-out tart 
as I’ve seen.’ 

He turned quickly, almost savagely. *1 don’t see 
why you have to talk 1 of her like that. She’s been 
good to us.’ 

So I said nothing more. I knew that Percy was 
like His father in far-off Texas. He saw only what he 
wanted to see. He was homesick to-night, and that 
always made him worse. 

Once during the night I was wakened by the bites 
112 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


of fleas in the straw, and, half-asleep, I heard Percy 
tossing and muttering to himself. 

The next night I suggested that we go to Madame 
Rau’s. But Percy refused abruptly, and went off 
alone into the cold forest. I knew what he was doing. 
He was wrestling with the problem of Madame Rau. 
The second night he refused, and the third, and then 
suddenly, inexplicably, he came to me and said, 
*Will you go with me to that Madame Rau’s ?’ 

It was on this second visit that we saw Heinrich. 
Madame Rau opened the door to us. You knew 
that she had heard our footsteps on the wet road. 
You knew that she had been listening for three days 
and three nights for the friendly sound of our hob- 
nailed boots. Again the room was harph with cold, 
brilliant light, and again it was empty save for the 
three sullen farmers, who sat in the corner watching, 
watching, watching ... 

Again we sat in the corner by the porzellanofen, 
only this time Madame Rau c^id not serve us. She 
was playing the lady. She cfapped her hands. The 
sound brought to the door of the kitchen a creature 
whom she addressed as Heinrich. He was clumsy, 
with great splay hands and feet, and a face covered 
with pimples. He had stooped shoulders and bulging 
muscles. Straw-coloured hair, ill-cut and shaggy 
like a sheep-dog’s, hung over his low forehead into 

113 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


his eyes. His head drooped and when he looked at us 
it was with a curious upward glance through the thatch 
of yellow hair. It was only then that you saw what he 
was - the china-blue eyes were the eyes of an idiot. 

He shuffled about silently in enormous sheepskin 
slippers. Their shagginess increased the impression 
that you were being served by some sort of an oaf 
or troll, by something kidnapped out of the gloomy, 
mist-hung forests that pressed so close upon the 
village. 

His enormous, hairy hands poured the liquor 
and Percy’s coffee with a strange, professional skill. 
When he was gone again, Madame Rau began to 
talk in that same passionate way in her broken 
Cockney accent. I did not talk much. I yielded 
place to Percy, who, it seemed, wanted earnestly to 
talk. 

He was still homesick and uneasy in that God- 
forsaken world. He wanted to talk about Texas, 
and the tents and the, camp-meetings and his father 
who saved people, and his mother who led the sing- 
ing with a comet, and his sister who banged out 
revival tunes on the piano. He talked on and on, 
passiodately, his blue eyes growing brighter and 
brighter, with the look of a fanatic. The woman 
listened, interested, I suppose, because she had never 
heard anything like the tale he was telling her, and 

n 4 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 

because whatever the fantastic boy did or said had 
a fascination for her. Oh, that was apparent from 
the first. 

Presently he turned from direct description to 
a sort of subtle exhortation. He began to picture 
the delights of the Evangelist life and the hysterical 
joys of heaven. He sounded unconvincing, and a 
little like the Book of Revelations. It was fantastic 
and unreal talk, a little insane and wholly unrelated 
to life. That was why he had returned. He wanted 
to talk to her. 

When he had quieted a little, Madame Rau 
reached over and touched his big, raw, hard hand. 
‘It is very naice - all dat she said, ‘and all vonder- 
ful.’ I thought for a moment she had* been caught 
up by his queer, emotional fire. , 

She clapped her hands, and again; the oaf ap- 
peared out of the kitchen. And then a feally terrible 
thing happened. The oaf stumbled in the sheepskin 
slippers and the ‘Schnapps’ bottle fell on the red- 
tiled floor with a crash. Fo? *a second there was a 
silence, and then Madame Rau turned on him. In 
the ugly dialect of the valley, she abused him, shaking 
her fist in fury, and screaming. There was something 
terrifying in the scene. The hatred which lay be- 
neath it was a hatred impossible to describe. It was 
black and obscene, too nauseous to think about. The 

”5 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

oaf knelt and dumbly gathered up the wreckage. He 
accepted all the tirade without a single upward 
glance. When he had finished, he brought another 
bottle and served us with the stolidity of a sheep. 

Madame Rau made no excuses. She said, *Ach ! 
If you knew vat I had to put up with in this hole ! 
But vat can you do ?’ 

She hated this village, she said, and it hated her. 
She was not born there. She had only lived there 
for four years, because - because, well (here she 
grew a bit vague) a friend gave her this little piece of 
land with its vineyards and little mill. One could 
live on it, she said, and the farmers had to use the 
mill whether they hated her or not. Her own busi- 
ness (she was again vague) had failed like all else in 
the war, and she had to go somewhere simply to 
keep alive. In the country there was food, at least 
of a sort. In the cities there was only misery. 

I saw that she was playing the lady again. She 
was trying heroically to impress us. I think she knew 
that I couldn’t be takes, in. But she knew that Percy 
was being impressed. And she was trying to be what 
he wanted to believe she was. 

She said, ’They hate me in the village. They are 
scared of me because I come from the outside world. 
They watch me from behind doors and stone walls. 
When I go into the street there are always eyes 

116 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 

watching me. I can feel them.’ She leaned towards 
us across the table and said in a low voice, 'Those 
three farmers over there -they aren’t customers. 
They are a committee sent to watch me. They come 
here every night and 1 can’t chase them out. And 
sometimes they make me . . .’ 

But she did not finish that sentence. 

'The women,’ she said, ‘are worse than the men.’ 
It was as if she were some strange animal caught 
and placed in a pen. As she said, what could she do ? 
Where could she go f She had tried to sell the place. 
Nobody wanted to buy it. In the cities of Germany 
people were dying of starvation. This tiny piece of 
land was all she had. I knew why her business 
had failed. An old, battered, tragic thing like that 
couldn’t ply her trade any longer. There was nothing 
left - nothing but the fine, passionate, young eyes. 

They hated her in the village because they were 
afraid she might corrupt them in some way. 

'To-night,’ she was saying, ‘you must stay after 
they have gone, and have supper with me. You must 
go away and they’ll go too. And then you must come 
back and I’ll let you in.’ 

I wanted to go to bed, but Percy wouldn't let 
me. He had become hysterical. He wanted to rise 
and throw the committee out into the muddy road. 
What right had they to treat a woman thus ? All 

117 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


the nostalgia, the taste for Evangelism, the senti- 
mentality of Texas wastes, where women, whatever 
they might be, were in theory objects of chivalry, 
rose and swept over him. He got up to attack the 
committee of farmers with his great, raw-boned fists. 
He pushed me aside. 

It was Madame Rau who restrained him. She 
said it would only make things worse for her when 
he was gone. 

Somehow he saw the sense of what she said. 
When he had grown a little more calm he said, 
‘Come,. Spike. We’ll go, and when those bastards 
have gone away, we’ll come back.’ 

So we paid our count and left. 

Outside the fog had turned into a fine, cold rain, 
and we sought shelter in a shed from which we 
could watch the door. Percy didn’t say anything. 
I think he was still so excited that he couldn’t speak 
coherently. He just kept muttering to himself, and 
clenching the big red fists. The Schnapps had begun 
to go to my head a little, so that I didn’t even mind 
standing in the mud beneath that shed. All at once, 
I began to laugh, quietly and to myself. The sight 
of raw-boned Percy, his big red wrists hanging out 
of the sleeves of his ill-fitting army tunic, muttering 
and swearing vengeance, seemed funny. ‘It’s me ’ 
I thought, ‘playing Sancho Panza.’ 

118 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


In a little while the three farmers came out. 
They muttered together in their ugly dialect, and 
passed close by us, and were swallowed up in the 
cold rain. The oaf, Heinrich, emerged to close the 
shutters. When all was black we came out again, 
and knocked three times, as arranged with her. 

She had been busy while we were gone. On the 
table stood a bowl of onion soup and a roast hare. 
The departure of the committee cleaned the air a 
bit. Madame Rau tottered about on her silly high 
heels, and presently we all sat down. Then, strangely 
enough, the oaf took his place at one end of the table. 
He ate like a pig, never looking up from his plate, but 
giving us a sidelong, suspicious glance from time to 
time out of the tiny, china-blue idiot’s eyes. We 
grew merrier and merrier, and at last Madame Rau 
set the horrible gramophone to scratching once more 
and invited Percy to dance. He didn’t, of course, 
know anything about dancing. The oaf retired to 
the corner by the porzellanofen to bake his feet, 
watching us still in the same unhealthy way. 

Because I was a little drunk and the whole affair 
seemed comic and fantastic, I rose and offered myself 
as a partner. She danced well, despite her rheuma- 
tism, despite the ridiculous hpels, and we did polkas 
and mazurkas beneath the suspicious eye of the idiot 
and the disapproving one of the chivalrous Percy. 

1 19 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

At last, when Madame Rau was entirely breathless, 
I thought a touch of gallantry would warm the poor, 
battered old thing. Some devil prompted me to lass 
the withered, painted cheek. 

In a second there was a crash of glass and the 
sound of an overturned chair. A figure sprang be- 
tween us, and struck Madame Rau across the 
shoulders. It was not Percy - it was the idiot. 

He poured out upon her a stream of dialect. She 
did not defend herself. Percy seized the idiot by the 
arms and held him pinioned. I could have done 
nothing against the strength of the splay hands and 
grea shoulders. But Percy was stronger than the 
idiot. 

And Madame Rau ? She fell to the floor and be- 
gan to weep in a fit of hysteria. I induced her to get 
up and sit in a chair, but her wild crying did not 
stop. Her black hair hung over her face. She buried 
her head in her arms, and at last she cried out, ‘Go 
’way ! Go ’way !’ and ran out of the room. 

In the silence Percy freed the oaf, who went back 
to his corner, picked up his chair, and, regarding us 
with a silly, hostile grin, again put his big splay feet 
into the porzellanofen. Somehow he had made fools 
of the two of us. We stood there in the silent room 
in the hard glare of light and mirrors, awkward and 
stupid. We did not quite know what to do. 

120 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


‘Come on,’ I said. ‘Let’s dear out.’ 

I don’t think Percy ever understood what had 
happened, even when he found himself tramping 
through the mud in the cold rain. He wasn’t very 
bright, and he couldn’t even conceive what lay be- 
hind the whole scene. 

‘We’d better stay away from that place,’ I said. 
‘We’re only mixing in something that’s none of our 
business, and we’ll find ourselves in a mess. This 
damned village and everything in it isn’t worth 
it.’ 

He halted abruptly and looked at me. ‘You can’t 
desert that poor woman now. You can’t let her 
alone with those farmers -and that brute. She’s 
been so kind to us -she’s had a hard time. She’s 
got a soul.’ ; 

‘Well,’ said I, ‘I’m never going into that unhealthy 
place again. I know when I’m well out of a thing. 
You can do as you damned please.’ 

He didn’t even answer me. He just thought me a 
coward, a cynic, and a brute, to desert a woman 
like that in distress. 

I couldn’t tell him the truth. He wouldn’t have 
believed it, anyway. I couldn’t say that anybody 
who wasn’t a fool could see that Madame Rau was 
living with the idiot who baked his feet in the 
porzellanofen - the idiot whom those farmers had 

121 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

let her have for a servant because they thought he 
was so silly that no one could corrupt him. 

4 

I never entered the little white house again, but 
Percy did. The rest of the story came to me from 
his own lips between sobs and cries, for in the end 
he went completely to pieces and wept like a woman. 
He looked so silly, with his red hair all rumpled and 
his gawky wrists sticking out of the khaki sleeves, cry- 
ing like a baby. 

It seems that he went back again and again, every 
night, to sit there with Heinrich and the three 
farmers, talking to Madame Rau. Sometimes, he 
said, he didn’t talk at all, but just sat there, and once 
or twice, when he looked up he caught her watching 
him. He didn’t know why, of course. I don’t think 
that in the end he ever understood what happened. 
He only felt that in some way it was his fault. 

In the daytime he prayed sometimes in secret 
that he might save her. He even had some fantastic 
plan of having her, a redeemed woman, a Magdalen, 
return with him to Texas as a sort of exhibit in the 
Baptist tent show put on by his old man. He told me 
that she listened to him and seemed to show signs 
of repentance and of embracing the Lamb. 

122 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


In the Company his secret finally came out, and 
they went about saying, ‘Have you heard how Percy 
has fallen ? It’s that pious kind that is the worst. 
He spends every night with that broken-down street- 
walker on the edge of the village.’ 

The jeers, the opposition, the mockery, only made 
him the more determined. 

I guessed what was happening. In a last flare-up 
of worn, exhausted desire, the woman was falling in 
love with him. He was all that she was not. He was 
young, pure, innocent and attractive, in his yokel 
Baptist way. He had faith in life, where there was 
none left for her. He had faith even in a creature like 
her. I think it was that which touched her -the 
knowledge that there was a man in all the world who 
didn’t feel contempt and repulsion for her. Because 
you couldn’t properly count the idiot at a man. . . . 

She wanted to show Percy how die felt. She 
wanted to do something in return, and there wasn’t 
anything she could do, or anything die could give, 
except herself. Love with her had been a business - 
it was the only way she knew how to repay him. 

Every night he went away, and waited in the shed 
to return after the farmers had gone away. He 
stayed sometimes until long after midnight, talking 
to her, while the oaf sat baking his feet in the porzel- 
lanofen. She gave up the gramophone and broke 

123 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

the disks. She even knelt and prayed with him. All 
the while the idiot watched them out of his pig- 
like eyes. 

And then, before Percy’s job of conversion was 
quite finished, there came an order for the Company 
to move on. He went on the last night to bid her 
good-bye, to pray for the last time. Somehow she 
got rid of the idiot, Heinrich. No one ever quite 
knew what she did, but Percy found her alone. The 
oaf didn’t appear even after the farmers had gone. 

She had a special supper for him, and brought 
out a lot of letters and telegrams, and while they 
ate she told him her story, or at least one of them. 
She said she had been seduced by an elderly butcher, 
who rid himself of her, and gave her the piece of land 
in Andlau. There must have been something in 
the desertion part of the story, because the letters 
and telegrams were found afterward strewn about 
the floor. When she had finished her story, she began 
to show him, in all the coarse, age-old ways of her 
profession, that she loved him, that she meant to 
give him the only thing that she had to give. 

At first, Percy didn’t know what she was trying 
to do, and when slowly it dawned on him, it made 
him sick. He told me. that he wanted to go outside 
and throw up, because the woman was horrible and 
repulsive to him, and the look in her eye disgusting. 

iz 4 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 

And then she did something which he wouldn’t tell 
me. But whatever it was, it made him sort of crazy. 
And with all this, he knew, too, that he had failed. 
He thought that Madame Rau had been making 
game of him all along. I could never wring from him 
all that she did and said, but whatever it was, she 
made him know that all the horrible stories they told 
in the regiment were true. 

He ran out of the inn and down the road. When 
he had gone, there was nothing left for her. She 
hadn’t even her gramophone and her scratchy 
waltzes out of The Dollar Princess and The Merry 
Widow. She had even destroyed those. She had 
tried everything. 

Long afterwards he did tell me one thing. It was 
this. As he got up to run away she caujght him by 
the sleeve, and she said to him (he said if was a kind 
of whisper), ‘Will you kiss me good-bye P 
He hesitated, and she said, with such fierce inten- 
sity, ‘You must do that, you must do that,’ that he 
couldn’t refuse. * 

He tried to kiss the poor old wreck, and leaned 
down to her. She moved to kiss him, but at the 
last moment his courage failed him. Disgust got 
the better of him. He turned *a way and her painted 
lips touched only the rough khaki of his shoulder. 
He ran then, but before he was out of hearing, 

i*5 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

he heard her cry out, ‘You couldn’t even do 
that !’ 

It was the last word he heard her speak. 

Before it was dawn the Company, starting in the 
grey fog, was all up, ready to depart. Percy was 
there beside me, all white, and haggard. He couldn’t 
talk. He just stared into the fog. And as we waited 
the order to march, a commotion arose suddenly in 
the crowded street. The suspicious peasants who 
were out to see the enemy leaving, suddenly grew 
wild with excitement. The uproar jumped from 
group to group. One of our men, who spoke German, 
asked an old man standing against the wall beside 
him what it was all about. 

He repeated the question, and I heard the name 
of Madame Rau. Then he turned to us, and said, 
‘It’s a murder. That old harlot who had the inn by 
the hill cut her servant’s throat, and killed herself. 
They found them just now.’ 

Beside me the great, clumsy body of Percy slipped 
into the mud. 

It was when he came to that he told me the story. 
We stayed behind, four of us and an officer, until 
the sorry mess was cleared up. There was no doubt 
about it. The woman had cut her servant’s throat 
and then her own. There was only one point that 
was not clear. It couldn’t be settled whether she 

126 



A BAVARIAN IDYLL 


had killed the idiot before Percy came to the inn 
or after he had gone away. 

Percy never understood what had happened, and 
I couldn’t very well say that if he hadn’t gone again 
to the inn the crime would never have happened. 
I couldn’t tell him that in a way he was the murderer 
of them both. 


5 

Last summer I was in Texas, and the town was 
plastered with signs announcing the presence of the 
great Evangelist, the Reverend Percy Willets, better 
known as the Doughboy Devil Chaser. There was a 
meeting that night for men only. 

I went. The canvas tabernacle was packed. A 
man (the sister was apparently not hardened to 
men’s viciousness) banged out dreary revival tunes 
on the piano. There was a hush, and the Reverend 
Percy Willets rose to his feet. It was the same 
Percy, stupid, unaltered, sav^ that the doughboy 
uniform was gone, and in its place an undertaker’s 
suit of black decorated the ungainly form. He 
raised the great, hairy, red hands. There w?s a 
hush, and he dropped them again. 

Then he began in a low, theatrical voice. It 
was almost a whisper, ‘When I was younger, in 

127 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

the days of my black sin, before I was bathed in 
the blood of the Lord, I caused a woman to commit 
murder and suicide. . . 

Then he waited for a moment until this had im- 
pressed his hearers sufficiently. 

(Oh, yes. Percy had grown up and learned a 
trade. He wasn’t a fool any longer.) 

I heard him impressively repeating the phrase a 
little louder, ‘When I was younger, in my days of 
black sin, before I was bathed in the blood of the 
Lord, I caused a woman to commit murder and 
suicide. . . .’ 

He was a success - Percy. He knew what he was 
doing. He knew how to get an effect. That open- 
ing sentence went big. He was letting all the other 
folks know that one of the boys had found the light. 
He knew now that there were women like that, 
and it didn’t seem to upset him much. 

It had all happened ten years ago. 


128 



NIGEL-A PURELY ENGLISH STORY 


A s I returned from the morning walk through 
the pine forest, prescribed by the doctor, I 
found the other four occupants of the Grand 
Wilhelmina Hotel and Sanatorium in the bright 
little garden. It was off season, and the corridors 
of the establishment echoed and re-echoed with 
each voice, each shout, each whisper. The sound 
of your heels on the bare wooden floors rattled and 
reverberated. The curtains were down and the 
carpets up, all being cleaned, scrubbed, an4 sprinkled 
with strong-smelling German disinfectant by the 
grim proprietress, Frau Bocklander. ■ 

In the garden three of the five patrons of Frau 
Bocklander’s establishment were seated about a 
table at the far terrace, having^ their morning tiUeul. 
These were Professor Potts, Mrs. Winterbottom 
and her companion, Miss Wadleigh-Nipham. The 
fourth patron beside myself - Mr. Jones by name - 
was engaged as usual in exercising his pair of white 
poodles upon the other terrace which overhung the 
old town just above the spire of the Frauenkirche. 
i 129 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


He always exercised the dogs, as he did everything 
else, at exactly the same hour. The poodles were, 
I think, the centre of all his emotions ; indeed, of 
his entire existence, for he displayed no interest 
whatever in humanity. No one else was allowed 
to keep dogs at the Grand Wilhelmina Hotel and 
Sanatorium. Frau Bocklander permitted Mr. Jones 
to keep the dogs only because he had lived in the 
establishment in season and out since the days when 
Frau Bocldander’s mother-in-law was the reigning 
proprietress. That was more than thirty years ago. 

Although we outnumbered Mr. Jones four to one, 
it was not he who was the pariah of the Grand 
Wilhelmina. We were the pariahs. He had cast 
us out. By some means this small, pot-bellied, 
bald little man made us feel vulgar and inferior. 
Aside from a grudging ‘Good morning’ which he 
flung at us once a day, he addressed no word to 
any of us. Sometimes he held a conversation with 
Frau Bocklander. So I had been cast without choice 
into the company of the Professor, Mrs. Winter- 
bottom, and her companion. 

The presence of Mr. Jones caused the two ladies 
a great deal of unhappiness, simply because they 
could find out nothing about him. Even Frau 
Bocklander knew nothing save that he had come 
there thirty years ago and that he lived on an income. 

130 



NIGEL 


He was unmistakably English ; neither Scotch, 
Irish, nor Welsh, but English. Mrs. Winterbottom 
had long ago pumped Frau Bocklander more than 
dry of all information without discovering a single 
detail regarding the family, the property, the politics, 
or the love life of Mr. Jones. Simply because one could 
discover nothing about him, this plain, stupid little 
man remained a glamorous subject of mystery and 
false speculation. Miss Wadleigh-Nipham had the 
most romantic theories. She thought that he might 
have committed a murder or that at least he was the 
sinister offspring of some member of the Royal 
House. 

As I approached the table of the other three 
pariahs, I heard Professor Potts say calmly, ‘He 
knew the table was Gladys because it caine and sat 
on his lap !’ > 

At least they were not comparing symptoms. 
Their sense of relationship to each other was subtle. 
Mrs. Winterbottom was the widow of a Birmingham 
manufacturer of drain tiles, in "Which career he had, 
she said, made a tidy fortune. She was an endless 
knitter, beginning one garment as soon as another 
was completed, and like most endless knitters* she 
was an endless talker. She was Nonconformist, and 
talked a good deal of money. Miss Wadleigh- 
Nipham was the daughter of a Church of England 

13X 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

clergyman from Hampshire. She was aged vaguely 
about fifty, wore her thin hair in an elaborate and 
fuzzy pompadour, peered through steel-rimmed 
spectacles, and had a hairy mole on her chin. When 
not engaged in reading aloud to Mrs. Winterbottom 
so that that lady need not interrupt her knitting 
Miss Wadleigh-Nipham indulged her interest in 
spiritualism and water-colours. She was very re- 
fined. The professor was a retired schoolmaster, 
and all that you might suppose a retired schoolmaster 
to be, but like many English at the passing of middle 
age, he had developed a single violent eccentricity. 
This was, in the case of Professor Potts, a beard in 
which he took great pride. It was rich, dyed, and 
perfumed. I think he wore it as a symbol of his 
release from the dreary lot of a schoolmaster. He 
flaunted it. It was always Professor Potts’ beard 
which entered the room first. With Miss Wadleigh- 
Nipham it was always the hairy mole, and with Mrs. 
Winterbottom always the capacious bosom. Owing 
perhaps to the Proiessor’s long experience with the 
pure abstractions of higher mathematics, he had 
acquired a naive and scarcely creditable gullibility 
regarding all worldly things. You had only to tell 
him some grotesque, theory to have him not only 
believe it, but set out at once to convert you to your 
own belief. Although he talked a great deal, he 

132 



NIGEL 


was not a conversationalist. With him all talk 
became a sort of public address, a habit, I suppose, 
developed through long contact with schoolboys. 

Mrs. Winterbottom was of vulgar origin, but rich. 
Miss Wadleigh-Nipham was poor, but the daughter 
of a clergyman and an obscure cousin of a Hamp- 
shire county family called Nipham-Tokes, to which 
she was constantly referring upon the slightest 
excuse. The Professor was of nondescript origin, 
and only moderately well off, but was regarded as 
intellectual. Totalling their various debits and 
credits, I think the three of them came to a mutual 
and unspoken understanding that socially they were 
equals. All, perhaps, except Miss Wadleigh-Nip- 
ham. There were moments when I think she felt 
herself superior to the other two. Whenever Mrs. 
Winterbottom sensed this feeling, she would, in order 
to restore her own self-respect and to put Miss 
Wadleigh-Nipham in her place, order her companion 
to find a book and read aloud to her. 

I think they were all a littlfi upset by me. As 
a journalist who did not speak with a Cockney accent, 
they found me puzzling. I fitted in none of those 
pigeonholes which have for so long kept the British 
Empire stable and in good orjler and which causes 
English strikers, despite themselves, to bring their 
children to witness the changing of the guard at 

*33 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Buckingham Palace. I troubled them. I was not 
ticketed and labelled. 

I joined the group, ordered my tilleul, and asked, 
‘What on earth are you talking about ?’ 

Mrs. Winterbottom answered me. ‘Professor 
Potts has just been telling us of his brother’s re- 
markable experiences with spiritualist mediums.’ 

‘Mrs. Potts,’ said Miss Wadleigh-Nipham, ‘Gladys, 
if I may use her Christian name - was the wife of 
Professor Potts’ brother. She was dead, of course, 
at the time of the communications.* 

‘She had been dead for some ten years,’ explained 
the Professor, ‘when she saw fit to communicate 
with my brother.’ 

‘Professor Potts’ brother only died himself last 
winter,’ footnoted Mrs. Winterbottom. 

‘He hopes to get into communication with him,’ 
said Miss Wadleigh-Nipham. ‘It is one of the most 
extraordinary experiences that have come my 
way.’ 

So he knew the table was Gladys because it came 
and sat on his lap. 

The Professor seemed lost in his memories of 
the, experience, and Mrs. Winterbottom observed, 
‘Mr. Jones’ throat seems to be better.’ 

'I notice he’s taken off his woolly,’ said Miss 
Wadleigh-Nipham. ‘I think it’s always bad to 

134 



NIGEL 


take a woolly off your throat at this season. I mean 
when you’re used to it.’ 

Mrs. Winterbottom knitted two and purled 
three. ‘Perhaps,’ she said, ‘you ought to speak to 
him. A man like that alone with no one to look 
after him !’ 

The suggestion fell upon thin air and perished 
unheeded. It was in its intention nothing more 
than a move in the game that went on perpetually 
among us. The object of this game was to force 
one of us into the position of opening a conversation 
with Mr. Jones. None of us, and certainly not 
myself, had either the courage or the intention of 
approaching Mr. Jones and beginning a conversa- 
tion. He had developed the power of repelling 
you to an amazing degree. Even the .passionate, 
devouring curiosity of Mrs. Winterbottom had 
never driven her to the attack. Notor she was 
playing upon Miss Wadleigh-Nipham’f interest in 
operations, illnesses, affections, and afflictions. But 
the companion only allowed the* remark to die. 

I was aware, too, that these three understood 
that the desiccated, mysterious Mr. Jones was a 
gentleman, and that this disturbed them. We knew 
that he was an English gentleman because he 
was so rude and uncivil ; for among us, unlike 
other civilised races, bad manners are prized and 

*35 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

even acquired at great pains as a sign of distinction. 

Suddenly I saw Miss Wadleigh-Nipham poke Mrs. 
Winterbottom violently and exclaim in a stage* 
whisper, ‘There she goes now !’ and I became aware 
that our little colony at the Grand Wilhelmina had 
been increased by one. 

Going down the path was the most extraordinary 
woman. In the nineteenth century she would 
certainly have been called a ‘female.* She was 
colossally fat and moved painfully, as if her feet 
were too small for her great weight. She was 
dressed in a black suit with a voluminous skirt and 
a pink satin shirtwaist trimmed with gold lace. On 
her head she wore what could only be described as 
a confection. It was of red plush and adorned with 
flowers and plumes. Over it, she wore, flung back 
over her shoulders with an abandoned air of a 
voluptuous and impatient bride, a long purple veil. 
She was obviously Spanish or Italian, and possessed 
that greasiness of complexion which is only possible 
among Latin peoples.-' She passed us with a sound 
of clanking which emanated from masses of barbaric 
imitation jewellery which adorned her neck, wrists, 
ears,, and Angers. 

‘Who is she i* I asked. 

Professor Potts answered me. ‘It is Madame 
Venturing the distinguished medium.’ 

136 



NIGEL 


She had arrived last night, explained Mrs. Winter- 
bottom, and although she was not English, it ap- 
peared that, like the rest of us, she suffered from a 
liver. This knowledge Mrs. Winterbottom had 
already garnered from Frau Bocklander. 

So it was the arrival of Madame Venturini which 
had led up to the extraordinary remark about Gladys 
and the table. 

Madame Venturini sailed heavily out of the gate 
on her way to the famous and unique spring of 
Eckenbaden. The clock in the Frauenkirche struck 
ten, and Mr. Jones led the poodles into the back 
garden where they passed their days. As I have 
said, he did everything on schedule. Returning, he 
went down the neat gravel path recently trod by 
the majestic step of Madame Venturing. He was 
not bound for the unique and famous spring, for 
although he had lived in Eckenbaden for thirty years 
and was English, he had no liver. He was bound to 
fetch his Morning Post which arrived every day by 
the ten-thirteen train from Coblentz. The Morning 
Post was another thing which helped to widen the 
great chasm between Mr. Jones and Mrs. Winter- 
bottom. If it had been the Daily Mail that he 
went each day to fetch, she would, I think, have 
forced a conversation. 

Miss Wadleigh-Nipham blew her nose (it was 

137 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

always slightly red at the tip from a habit she had 
of blowing it whenever she ran out of small talk). 
With her free hand she produced a book which 
she had been concealing, somewhat shamefacedly, I 
thought, in her lap. It was a thick volume bound 
in the ugly durable fashion of the late nineteenth 
century. In heavy gold letters appeared a title 
which sounded rather like that of a bad romantic 
novel of the same period. It was called Nigel. 

Then I saw the name of the author and remem- 
bered. I had read it myself years ago when desperate 
for something to read. I discovered it in the drawer 
of a dressing-table in a pine-front hotel in the far 
reaches of Saskatchewan. The author was Hilary 
Passamore, Duke of Wintringham. I understood 
why Miss Wadleigh-Nipham handled it with so 
much awe. Its presence there on the table among 
the empty tilleul cups and bits of kuchen raised the 
whole tone of the party. 

‘Now that he’s gone,’ said Mrs. Winterbottom in 
the voice of a conspirator, ‘Esme can read it to 
us.’ 

‘The book belongs to Mr. Jones,’ explained Esme, 
or Miss Wadleigh-Nipham. ‘And he doesn’t know 
we have it. I induced Frau Bocklander to pretend 
she wanted to read it. I just happened to see it 
one day when I was passing his door. He was out, 

X38 



NIGEL 


and his door happened to be open. So when Madame 
Venturini arrived . . .’ 

‘He doesn’t know who Madame Venturini really 
is,’ interrupted Mrs. Winterbottom. ‘Frau Bock- 
lander says he has a horror of mediums.’ 

‘It’s the only book he has,’ observed Miss Wad- 
leigh-Nipham, who most certainly had been snoop- 
ing, ‘except the Bible and a full edition of Lord 
Byron.’ 

‘Let us begin reading,’ said Professor Potts in a 
voice that reproved us for having fallen into chit- 
chat. ‘When Miss Wadleigh-Nipham has tired, I 
will take it up.’ 

Although Miss Wadleigh-Nipham passed many 
hours each day in reading aloud, she was, I knew, 
tireless. She even took a pleasure in reading aloud. 
She read with ‘expression,’ and alwayi identified 
herself, I felt, with the youngest and moat ravishing 
creature in the book. Except for her water-colours, 
for which Mrs. Winterbottom allowed her very 
little time, reading was the only outlet of what was 
a strongly emotional nature. 

She began to read, but Mrs. Winterbottom, who 
was no disciple of the literature of escape and allowed 
no book to carry her away from the more fascinating 
details of life, interrupted her. ‘We thought,’ she 
said, ‘that when Madame Venturini felt more her- 

139 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


self, we might induce her to hold a stance. Pro- 
fessor Potts thought it would be nice to communi- 
cate with his brother. He was always such a pro- 
found believer.* 

Many people have read Nigel, and there are 
doubtless many even to-day, like the little group 
on the terrace, who once regarded it as a Bible. 
There are even people, no doubt, who still believe 
it passionately despite all that happened afterward. 
It is not a romance, or at least not a romance in the 
accepted sense. Nigel is the history of communica- 
tions held between the Duke of Wintringham and 
his dead son. 

The part being read by Miss Wadleigh-Nipham 
was what is commonly called ‘introductory material.’ 
It described in much detail Wintringham Abbey, 
Wintringham House in Hyde Park Terrace, and 
Uggleuch Castle, the ducal seat in Scotland. While 
Miss Wadleigh-Nipham read, the little boy Nigel 
grew into adolescence, went to Eton, and at length 
into the army. From time to time, Miss Wadleigh- 
Nipham interrupted her reading long enough to 
pass the book about in order that we might see the 
illustrations. There were pictures of Nigel in kilts, 
aged four, at Uggleuch Castle, of Nigel, aged seven, 
on his pony before the stables of Wintringham 
Abbey, Nigel at twelve with a cricket bat, Nigel 

140 



NIGEL 


at fifteen in an Eton topper and at length, Nigel 
as a young man in the uniform of the Guards. There 
were, too, many engaging open-throated Byronic 
photographs of Nigel, in, as it were, deshabille. 

Then, in the rich voice she employed while 
reading, Miss Wadleigh-Nipham gave us several 
anecdotes of what Nigel had said or done as a child. 
These were written in the fashion of a doting 
mamma recounting what little Evelyn had said to 
Nanny when he refused to eat his porridge. It 
would all have been hopelessly sentimental and in 
bad taste but for its obvious sincerity and its touch- 
ing earnestness. For once in his life the Duke, 
whom I knew only as a vain and testy old man, 
had stripped himself of all vanity. He had loved 
this boy. That much was quite clear. 

And then I made a fatal error. I chanced to 
murmur that Wintringham Abbey was one of the 
finest places in England, and Mrs. Winterbottom, 
who missed nothing, forced me breathlessly to ad- 
mit that I had stayed there tKree times. At once 
I was aware of a change of attitude towards me. 
I was placed. I had visited a Duke, the very Duke 
who had written this book. I was no longer simply 
a journalist who did not speak with a Cockney 
accent. 

I admitted that I had seen pictures of Nigel that 
141 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


were not in the book, and that I had even seen 
Nigel’s pony, which at the time I visited the Abbey 
had attained the remarkable age of thirty-one years. 
The book was forgotten while Mrs. Winterbottom 
pumped details from me as water from a well. 

I told them that for forty years the Duke had 
been known as a vain and crotchety old Tory whose 
only weakness was his passion for stances and 
mediums. There were always mediums coming and 
going from Wintringham Abbey and Wintringham 
House. I had myself encountered them together 
with the famous Wintringham ghost (who was an 
old lady in an Elizabethan ruff) wandering through 
the chill corridors of the great house - greasy, untidy 
women rather like Madame Venturini. The Duke 
went furtively to table-tippings in Bloomsbury, 
Hammersmith, and Bayswater. He put up his oym 
guineas to defend foreign ladies arrested for fraud, 
and became head and principal financial support of 
the Spiritualist Society. He had whole collections 
of photographs of fairies, and others of fat women in 
trances from whose open mouths streamed strange 
figures in ectoplasm. He wrote eagerly articles on 
spiritualism for the cheaper newspapers, which were 
eagerly accepted and printed because he was a Duke 
and which would have been as eagerly rejected if 
he had been a clerk. Every spiritualist was invited 

142 



NIGEL 


to stay at Wintringham Abbey. I even knew of 
unscrupulous people who became converted to 
spiritualism in order to get an invitation to stay 
at the Abbey and so to better their social careers. 

But of course Nigel was his meistenoerk . 

The old Duke, I imagined, must be at least 
ninety-five by now. 

Miss Wadleigh-Nipham resumed the reading ; 
and, watching Mrs. Winterbottom, I decided from 
her expression that she was growing impatient for 
the portion devoted to the death and funeral of 
Nigel and the grief of his relatives. 

We were now treated to a description of Nigel’s 
exploits. He was a youth of much physical beauty 
(to judge from his pictures) and, according to the 
Duke (who implied the knowledge as discreetly as 
possible), not only possessed an irresistible attraction 
for the ladies, but also a willingness to concede to 
their desires, and so became entangled With many 
feminine admirers. He was, of course, as the Duke 
pointed out quite frankly, one bf the great catches 
of England, less perhaps because of his personal at- 
tractions than because of seven titles and thres 
hundred thousand a year which would be his upon 
succession. , 

I fancy Miss Wadleigh-Nipham found this por- 
tion of the book singularly moving, for her voice 

*43 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

grew deeper and deeper and began to tremble. Per* 
haps it was only the excitement of coming upon so 
romantic a figure as Nigel in a book supposedly 
devoted only to ghosts. 

Then we reached the chapter headed, somewhat 
inappropriately, considering the earlier hints re- 
garding the amorous dallyings of the hero, ‘Young 
Galahad sets out upon his Quest.’ 

The Quest was in the direction of Bessarabia. 
Nigel involved himself as a volunteer in the army 
of Bessarabians engaged in one of their periodic 
revolts against their masters the Turks. At this 
point I began to suspect the sincerity of Nigel. 
He was following the career of Lord Byron too 
closely to escape the suspicion of plagiarism. It 
seemed to me that a good poseur might have 
thought up something more original. The open 
throats and flowing locks of Nigel were too good to 
be true. 

But Miss Wadleigh-Nipham had no such base 
suspicions. Lowering the book for an instant, she 
regarded me with damp eyes and remarked in a 
voice quite different from the one she used in reading, 
‘What a wonderful young man he must have been I 
It’s a pity young mep aren’t like that any longer. 
But ideals have changed so since his day.’ 

She raised the book to resume the reading, when 

*44 



NIGEL 


Mrs. Winterbottom said in a stage-whisper, ‘There 
he is now, come back !’ The book vanished quickly 
in Miss Wadleigh-Nipham’s lap. 

Through the gate, bearing his Morning Post , came 
Mr. Jones. He passed us without any sign of being 
aware of our presence, without turning to see his 
purloined book clutched between the hysterical 
knees of Miss Wadleigh-Nipham, without noting 
the flushed and guilty expression on her thin face. 

*We can read again to-night in the drawing-room 
when he has gone to bed,’ said Mrs. Winterbottom, 
who felt that calamity and death were approaching 
rapidly. ‘It’s too bad. It was just beginning to be 
interesting.’ 

So that day we read no more. 

An hour later, Heinrich, the porter, appeared 
bearing Mrs. Winterbottom’s Daily Mail, and no 
sooner had Miss Wadleigh-Nipham opened it to 
read aloud to Mrs. Winterbottom than I heard a 
cry of astonishment. Sitting on the far end of the 
terrace, I was engaged in wrifing to a maiden aunt 
from whom one day I expect a legacy. I heard 
Miss Wadleigh-Nipham cry out, ‘Do come here, 
Mr. Evans ! The most extraordinary thing has 
happened !’ , 

Impatiently, I went over. Miss Wadleigh-Nip- 
ham, who was a perfect companion, allowed Mrs. 
k 145 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Winterbottom the pleasure of breaking the news. 
‘He is dead,’ she said breathlessly. 

‘Who?’ 

‘The Duke of Wintringham.’ 

‘Well,’ I said, ‘there is nothing astonishing in that. 
He must have been at least ninety-five.* 

‘But don’t you see ?’ asked Miss Wadleigh- 
Nipham. 

‘See what ?’ 

‘It’s like an omen — I mean his dying like that 
just while we were reading Nigel /’ 

‘Evidently,’ I said, ‘he must have died some time 
before we began reading Nigel. The Daily Mail 
has had time to be printed and sent all the way to 
Eckenbaden since his death.’ 

‘But it’s all the same,’ said Mrs. Winterbottom 
firmly. ‘It’s like he died at the same time.’ She 
made a clucking noise. ‘And with Madame Ven- 
turini right here in the same hotel ! It seems like 
Providence.* 

I still refused to admit finding in this chain of 
circumstances evidence of the workings of Fate. 

In his schoolmaster’s voice, Professor Potts said, 
‘We must certainly arrange the stance as soon as 
possible. I will speak to Frau Bocklander about it 
to-day at lunch. It may be that we have been 
chosen by his Grace as the instruments of his com- 

146 



NIGEL 

munication. To-morrow night would be a very 
good time.* 

Miss Wadleigh-Nipham began to read aloud the 
Daily Mail’s account of the Duke’s demise. ‘Duke 
of Wintringham’s Death* ran the streamer. ‘Amaz- 
ing Stories of Spirit Communication.* 

His Grace, it appeared, had passed away at 
Wintringham Abbey from the infirmities of old 
age, to be succeeded by his heir, the Viscount Passa- 
more who, it would be remembered, had married 
the actress, Miss Mazie Dare, some twenty years 
earlier, a match known as one of the happiest in 
the long annals of the many alliances which had 
taken place between the stage and the aristocracy. 
A son, Nigel Passamore, had died gallantly some 
thirty years before the death of the late Duke, as 
a volunteer on the side of the Bessarabians during 
their heroic revolt against the Turks. The late 
Duke had been the author of a celebrated book 
dealing with a series of communications claimed to 
have been received from this sdn after death. On his 
own deathbed the old Duke had promised to return 
and communicate with believers in Spiritualism. 

‘To think that it’s this very book !’ murjnured 
Mrs. Winterbottom, as if ^none of us had fully 
realised it until now. 

Miss Wadleigh-Nipham was still reading as I 

1 47 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


turned and went away to finish my correspondence. 
Crossing the garden, I was forced to step aside in 
order to let pass Madame Venturini, who was re- 
turning from her morning draught of the waters of 
Eckenbaden. She swept past me in a clanking 
of jewellery and she left in her trail a fog of cheap 
rouge, perspiration, and patchouli. 


If I were Miss Wadleigh-Nipham I would doubt- 
less begin this portion of the story thus, ‘How shall 
I attempt to describe the tumult of events during 
the past two days f How shall one humble, in- 
adequate pen record the emotions and the excite- 
ment which has set this quiet corner of the world 
by its ears ?’ The style of Miss Wadleigh-Nipham 
is perhaps overheated and too intense. 

Suffice it to say that on the evening of the same 
day, after Mr. Jones had retired, I went to the 
drawing-room, whereT found my three companions 
in the adventure of Nigel already huddled about 
the fire. Miss Wadleigh-Nipham was reading in 
that voice which she dedicated to reading. As they 
glanced up I saw in the three pairs of eyes the re- 
flection of a new respect, and then I remembered 
that I had once visited a Duke. 

148 



NIGEL 


They had already reached that portion of the 
story for which Mrs. Winterbottom had been 
waiting with such morbid impatience. Miss Wad- 
leigh-Nipham was reading of Nigel’s gallantry and 
death. He had extinguished single-handed the 
flames of a burning Bessarabian village and had 
rescued from worse than death fourteen Bessarabian 
women of various ages when he was struck down 
by a Turkish bullet. A Bessarabian comrade, well 
shielded by a heavy stone wall, saw him fall, but 
in order to save his own life and to complete the 
partially abortive rescue of the fourteen peasant 
women from worse than death, he was himself 
forced to flee and to leave Nigel dying in the middle 
of the village street. He had, however, just time 
to catch Nigel’s dying words. They j were, ‘Go ! 
Leave me and save the wretched women ! What 
is my life compared to their virtue ?’ 

So the women had been bustled off by the com- 
rade. None ever saw Nigel again, and none knew 
where his body lay buried. 0 

At this point Miss Wadleigh-Nipham’s voice, 
which had been mounting like a rocket in a blaze 
of elocutionary splendour, gave way altogether. She 
was forced to remove her spectacles and dry her 
eyes. Mrs. Winterbottom stopped knitting. I 
think that she was a little disappointed that so 

149 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

little space had been devoted to the grief and suf- 
fering of Nigel’s relatives. 

*A truly noble young man,’ murmured Professor 
Potts in a hollow voice. ‘It makes me think of 
what the great Duke of Wellington once said.’ 

‘What was that ?’ asked Mrs. Winterbottom. 

Professor Potts straightened himself in his chair 
and said in his deepest voice (the one he must have 
used on class days), ‘Waterloo was won on the 
playing fields of Eton.’ 

As a sort of training for the stance which Frau 
Bocklander had managed since lunch to arrange 
with Madame Venturini for the following evening, 
we finished reading Nigel that night. What re- 
mained of the book concerned itself with the com- 
munications from the Nigel of the other world. 
These came in a variety of manners, some in dreams, 
some by way of ouija-boards, some were messages 
brought by the fairies, and some came through 
mediums at Wintringham Abbey or in darkened 
rooms in Bloomsbury, Hammersmith, and Bays- 
water. For several of the communications Madame 
Venturini had been responsible. 

Here Professor Potts interrupted to explain that 
the Madame Venturini mentioned in the book was 
the mother of the one staying at the Grand 
Wilhelmina Hotel and Sanatorium. The gift of 

* 5 ° 



NIGEL 

clairvoyance, lie pointed out, was frequently in- 
herited. 

The reading was resumed, and as I listened I 
could not but think that the person or persons 
responsible for the communications, whether he or 
they were the Duke himself, the mediums, the 
fairies, or Nigel, showed a singular lack of originality 
and inventiveness in the account of the next world. 
After his heroic death in Bessarabia Nigel had, he 
said, simply passed over the border into a world 
which was almost the same as the one he had quit 
under such heroic circumstances. In this new world 
they had newspapers, sardines, gramophones, sofa- 
cushions, and automobiles. The principal difference 
appeared to be that in the new country pins did 
not prick, knives did not draw blood, jautomobiles 
did not run into pillar-boxes, and tfyere was no 
ptomaine poisoning and no livers and hence no such 
watering-places as Eckenbaden (a thing which I was 
beginning to think for the first time would be a 
pity). On the other hand, although there was no 
bodily pain, neither did there seem to be any bodily 
pleasure, for there were lusts neither of flesh nor of 
appetite. The change, I confess, seemed to me 
scarcely worth making. Nevertheless Nigel, who 
had been somewhat of a Don Juan in this world, 
appeared to be entirely happy and at ease in the next. 

151 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

It would all have been ludicrous and absurd save 
for the naive and genuine grief of the old Duke at 
his son’s death and for the obvious happiness which 
he drew from the ‘communications.’ In both there 
was an element which commanded respect. The 
old man was so sincere and so proud and so earnest 
that you could not in good taste scoff at the comfort 
he drew from such ladies as the mother of the 
heavily perfumed Madame Venturini. As Miss 
Wadleigh-Nipham read on, we no longer interrupted 
her. Even Mrs. Winterbottom grew quiet and 
forgot to knit and purl. We arrived at the last line. 
‘And so ,’ it read, * I feel that we have never lost Nigel 
and that one day - a day which I sometimes await with 
impatience - we shall meet again in a new and better 
world. I know that Nigel is awaiting his father* 

Miss Wadleigh-Nipham closed the book and Pro- 
fessor Potts said, in a deep voice, ‘That is a meeting 
which I should like to witness. It may be taking 
place even now.’ 

‘Perhaps,’ said Mrs. Winterbottom, ‘Madame 
Venturini can get us a message from Nigel himself.’ 

‘I am sure,’ I said, ‘that she will be able to get 
us messages from anyone we care to hear from.’ 

I slept badly that night. I was troubled with 
strange dreams in which ectoplasm seemed to be 
issuing from the mouth of the sleeping Professor 

* 5 * 



NIGEL 


Potts. Miss Wadleigh-Nipham and Mrs. Winter- 
bottom, dad in native Bessarabian costume, seemed 
to be among the unfortunate Bessarabian ladies 
being saved willingly or unwillingly from worse than 
death. I was awakened early in the morning when 
the threads of my dreams became entangled with 
the threads of reality. As I opened my eyes I 
realised that lusty screams which had nothing to do 
with nightmare, were being rocketed into the air 
somewhere near at hand. They appeared, indeed, 
to come from just beneath my window. Rising 
and looking out, I saw what can only be described 
as an ejection. 

On the neat gravel path Madame Venturini was 
engaged in hand-to-hand combat with Heinrich, 
the stalwart porter. The object of thd battle ap- 
peared to be a Gladstone bag belonging to the 
celebrated medium. Outside the gate oa the road- 
way, in a neat pile, stood the remainder of Madame 
Venturini’s gawdy luggage, which resembled in its 
variety and colour the baggage of a departing troupe 
of animal trainers. In the midst of the combat 
Madame Venturini kept screaming insults in bad 
German at Frau Bocklander, who stood silent in 
the doorway with her arms grijnly folded. Opposite 
me on the other side of the court, the figures of 
Mrs. Winterbottom and Miss Wadleigh-Nipham 

*53 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

appeared, chastely hidden all save the heads behind 
the chintz curtains. A little lower down the rich 
purple beard of Professor Potts jutted over the 
window-sill. 

In the end it was Heinrich who won the struggle. 
Wresting the Gladstone bag from Madame Ven- 
turini, he ran down the path and placed it outside 
the gate atop the remainder of her luggage, and 
when the celebrated medium waddled after him to 
seize it and return to the hotel, he craftily locked 
the gate, shutting her outside. She stood there 
shaking her fist and screaming imprecations through 
the iron bars. 

After breakfast there was a second flurry of ex- 
citement. Two strangers arrived to stay at the 
Grand Wilhelmina. They were men - clearly im- 
portant men. One had the air of a solicitor and 
carried a dispatch-case. The other was a gentleman 
of about fifty with a red face, large white moustaches, 
and the air of a congenial rip. Both had very little 
luggage. Mrs. Winterbottom discovered them in 
low-voiced conversation with Frau Bocklander, but 
was unable to pry any information from the pro- 
prietress. In her excitement over this mystery she 
even forgot for the moment Madame Venturini. 

It was only when I met my three fellow-pen- 
sioners at the famous spring of Eckenbaden that I 

*54 



NIGEL 


learned the story of Madame Venturini’s dramatic 
exit. Mrs. Winterbottom had discovered all. The 
whole thing, she said, was the fault of the ill-tem- 
pered Mr. Jones. She was indignant and puffed 
and blew a good deal during the recital of Madame 
Venturini’s wrongs. Mr. Jones, it appeared, had a 
discerning eye, and suspected at once the profession 
of Madame Venturini. When Frau Bocklander 
admitted that the foreign woman was a medium, 
Mr. Jones flew into a tantrum. He jumped up and 
down and behaved in a manner altogether out of 
keeping with his previous behaviour. He could not 
abide mediums. He would not even stay under the 
same roof with one. Frau Bocklander could take 
her choice. Either Madame Venturini must leave 
the Grand Wilhelmina Hotel and Sanatorium or 
he would leave it. And Frau Bocklander, being a 
good business woman, chose to keep Mr. Jones, who 
had occupied a whole suite for thirty years (indeed, 
had she not inherited him from her mother-in- 
law ?) to Madame Venturini,* who occupied but 
one shabby room and was only a temporary boarder. 
‘So Frau Bocklander,* said Mrs. Winterbottom 
breathlessly, ‘told Madame Venturini that sh? was 
cleaning and redecorating the ( entire establishment, 
and that Madame Venturini would have to find 
rooms elsewhere.’ But the medium grew suspicious, 

*55 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


and refused to go. Thus had occurred the scandalous 
scene of which all of us were witnesses. 

The plans for the stance had of course been dis- 
rupted. If we were to communicate with Nigel, 
the Duke and Professor Potts’ brother or Gladys, 
Madame Venturini, who in the interim had had her 
l«gg a g e removed with dignity, would have to be 
found somewhere in the town. Professor Potts volun- 
teered to undertake this mission, and I left them to 
set out for the morning walk through the pine forest. 

When I returned, it was clear that new stories 
had invaded the Grand Wilhelmina. True, Mr. 
Jones was exercising his poodles as usual, but with 
him, walking up and down the terrace above the 
Frauenkirche, was one of the strangers -the one with 
the red face and white moustaches and the air of 
a congenial old rip. And on the other terrace sat 
Mrs. Winterbottom. She was in distress. She was not 
knitting, and Miss Wadleigh-Nipham held a bottle 
of smelling-salts under her nose. Professor Potts 
regarded the tableau with sympathy, although I 
did see him cast a single malignant glance at Mr. 
Jones. He made some remark which I was not near 
enough to hear. 

But as I approached, Miss Wadleigh-Nipham gave 
me a look and said, ‘The most awful thing has hap- 
pened !’ 

156 



NIGEL 


Mrs. Winterbottom recovered her senses suffi- 
ciently to break the news herself. ‘That/ she said, 
pointing to Mr. Jones and gasping a little, ‘ that is 
Nigel. He was never dead at all !’ 


The rest of the story has long since become 
public property, and you have doubtless read and 
forgotten it. Mrs. Winterbottom and Miss Wad- 
leigh-Nipham will never forget it, and they will, 
I think, never forgive ‘Mr. Jones.’ It was as if he 
had planned a deception of thirty years’ standing 
simply to upset their dignity. Even when I pointed 
out to them that ‘Mr. Jones’ was no linger ‘Mr. 
Jones,’ but the sixth Duke of Wintringham, they 
were not impressed. He had hurt them too deeply 
by his colossal deception. - 

The truth was that Nigel had never died at all. 
He had been captured by the Turks, but he had 
lost his memory and for four y£ars he remained lost 
to the world that had known him. Wandering now 
here, now there in the Levant, he had managed to 
live somehow, a poor romantic gentleman .with 
dimmed wits. And then one ( morning in a cafe in 
Athens he had picked up an English newspaper to 
read that the Duke of Wintringham had come to 

1 57 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Greece on a mission for the government. And slowly 
he began to remember, not only Wintringham Abbey 
and Uggleuch Castle, bnt that his name was Nigel 
Passamore and that he was none other than the 
heir of the Duke of Wintringham. He was, it seemed, 
not quite certain even then that he was in his proper 
senses, and he said nothing to anyone but went 
direct to the Grand Metropole Hotel in search of 
the Duke. He met him in the corridor of the hotel 
as the Duke was coming from the bathroom clad 
only in a flannel dressing-gown. At sight of him 
the Duke very nearly had a fit of apoplexy, and 
when he had recovered a little he then thought 
that Nigel was only a materialisation. But when 
there was no doubt as to the solidity of Nigel’s 
flesh and bones, he claimed loudly that Nigel was 
a fraud. It must have seemed to Nigel that his 
father wished him dead and was determined to 
have him so. But there remained one piece of evi- 
dence. Nigel tore open his shirt and showed his 
father the birthmark that was unmistakable proof. 
Then the Duke locked the door of his bedroom, 
collapsed, and told Nigel the whole truth. 

He told him that he had written a book called 
Nigel which had caused a great sensation and was being 
read everywhere - in England, in America, in India, 
in South Africa, in Canada, in Australia. People had 

158 



NIGEL 


come to him in hundreds seeking comfort and en- 
lightenment upon the subject of spiritualism. The 
book had advanced the cause more than any amount 
of money or education. In the terror that struck 
at the Duke’s colossal vanity, the father wept. What, 
he asked, was he to do ? If Nigel appeared now, 
his father would be a laughing-stock before the whole 
world. 

They talked for hours while the Duke kept a 
whole train of Greek officials waiting outside the 
door, and at last they reached a decision. Nigel 
was to return to Europe, but not to England, and 
he was to remain in hiding until they planned a 
course of action. The Duke knew a good place 
to hide. It was in the Black Forest, and was called 
Eckenbaden. Before they parted, Nigel asked for 
a copy of the famous book, and the Duke, who 
always travelled with several dozen copies to give 
away to acquaintances and those interested in 
spiritualism, gave it to him. 

Nigel went to Eckenbaden* and a whole year 
passed. The Byronic fire had been burned out in 
the Bessarabian adventure, and in the sufferings 
afterward, and he seemed content to rest for a time 
in obscurity. And then, too, he had read Nigel 
and he felt, after reading it, that he, too, might be 
the laughing-stock of Europe if he reappeared. 

J 59 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


There was something ludicrous in having died 
publicly an heroic death and in having communi- 
cated from the other world, only to reappear safe 
and sound. And so a second year passed and a third, 
and he began to grow accustomed to being dead. 
He even came in a way to enjoy it. And the Duke 
came presently almost to believe that his son was 
really dead and to take up once more his interest in 
spiritualism. It had been somewhat dashed for a 
time. And in the end, the father and son came to a 
silent agreement. Nigel was to remain dead so long 
as the Duke was alive. 

I had these details from Nigel’s cousin, Margaret 
Nickleham. 

And then at last after thirty years the Duke died, 
and Mrs. Winterbottom, Miss Wadleigh-Nipham, 
and Professor Potts found they had been cruelly 
deceived. 

The man with the dispatch-case was the Win- 
tringham family solicitor, and the fast-looking gen- 
tleman with the red face was the brother who had 
married Miss Mazie Dare of the Gaiety. Together 
it took them two days to persuade ‘Mr. Jones’ to 
return to life, but at last they succeeded. The Duke 
of Wintringham, accompanied by his brother and 
his solicitor and his two poodles, left on the third 
day for England. 


160 



NIGEL 


Professor Potts had discovered Madame Venturini 
in an hotel in the town and made all the arrange- 
ments for a seance. But it never took place. The 
three of them had not the face to go through with 
it. In order to save their dignity with the scented 
medium, they told her they were called back to 
England, and left before their cures were finished ; 
so it ended by my being left alone with Frau Bock- 
Under in the vast and echoing Grand Wilhelmina 
Hotel and Sanatorium. 


4 

When I came back the following year, I feared 
that I should again pass the four weeks ip solitude. 
But Frau Bocklander cheered me by saying that my 
old friends were returning. There had btjen a slight 
change. They were returning as Professor and Mrs. 
Potts and Miss Wadleigh-Nipham. I received the 
news with thanks and turned toward the garden. 
The clock in the Frauenkirche was striking ten, and 
there on the terrace above the town appeared what 
could only be a phantom. It was ‘Mr. Jones* 
walking up and down with his two poodles. 

I turned to Frau Bocklander. ‘But you didn’t 
tell me the Duke of Wintringham was here,’ 

‘It’s not the Duke of Wintringham,’ she said, 
l 161 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


looking at me sharply. ‘It’s Mr. Jones. He's come 
back to stay.’ 

And then I understood. He had been dead too 
long. He couldn’t bear returning to life. 



JUSTICE 

i 

T he specks of dust danced in the long sunbeams 
that fell across the dim courtroom. The judge 
cleared his throat. He was a lean man, bald and 
with a not unkindly face, but impersonal, too in- 
tellectual, too Calloused. 

‘The case of the People against Michael Rooney !’ 
The shuffling among the spectators died away. 
The clerk, a tired old man with long, drooping 
moustaches, fumbled among his papers, rattling a 
little, as if he, too, were desiccated and dusty. The 
district attorney, handsome, Jewish, urbane, in- 
telligent, sat down by a table to run Us pencil 
through the copy of the indictment. Hit manner 
spoke for him : ‘One among so many. I’ve forgotten 
the circumstances of this one.’ He was a little 
bored, a little weary. He was not in the least 
interested in sending Michael Rdoney off to prison. 

Below us - the twelve good men and true - sat 
the defendant Michael Rooney and his attorney. 

‘Gentlemen,’ continued the judge, in his pojite 
incisive, colourless voice. ‘The defendant Michael 
Rooney is charged with grand larceny in the first 
degree. The case should not require much time. 

163 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

It is a simple one. The evidence is simple. There 
are no complications. The defendant Michael 
Rooney is charged with having acted as lookout 
during the robbery of one Patrick Love on the night 
of June 24.’ The judge rustled the papers before 
him. ‘He was indicted jointly with one Willie 
Fallon, who has already pleaded guilty to the charge 
of grand larceny in the first degree.’ 

Feet shuffled nervously. The district attorney 
rose languidly. You liked him. He inspired con- 
fidence, a sense of impartiality. He addressed the 

FT* 

Did any of us know him or the attorney for the 
defendant ? Did any of us feel in any way pre- 
judiced against himself, or the defendant, or the 
defendant’s attorney ? Did we understand that 
an indictment implied no guilt whatever ? That 
it was simply a means of bringing a charge ? We 
had a moment to answer if we had any answer to 
make. Silence. The machine rolled over us. 

I examined myself*. I was prejudiced against the 
attorney for the defendant. I knew this. I could 
not say so in court. I had never seen him before. 
There must have been others among the twelve 
men who felt dimly the same prejudice. The man 
was repulsive. He sat, like a toad, like a crawling 
thing you might find under a stone - oily, obsequious, 

164 



JUSTICE 

with an air of maddening pomposity. He scratched 
a miserable existence by being appointed to defend 
unfortunate men who had no money to pay counsel. 
He hung about the court waiting for the judge to 
throw him a bone. A despicable character, whom 
it was impossible to respect. A shyster lawyer ! 
Lawyers were bad enough, with all their tricks, 
but a shyster lawyer ! 

Did we understand that an indictment implied 
no guilt whatever ? That it was simply a means of 
bringing a charge f 

I understood that. No doubt the other eleven 
did. Yet ? In the back of my mind, in some region 
beyond my control, a little voice kept saying, ‘There 
must be something in it. A jury believed enough of 
the story to bring a charge. It can’t be false al- 
together.’ I instructed that portion of my mind 
to be still. It would not be still. * 

I am, I suppose, a man of average intelligence, 
but I could not still the voice. About me in the 
jury box were men less intelligent, men whose minds 
were little better than those of children. Men whose 
minds were full of prejudices, of racial hatred, of 
a thousand bitter, twisted convictions. How many 
of them were like that ? Who could say ? Some 
of them certainly were. To some of them, that 
little voice must be shouting. 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

The attorney for the defendant began the same 
set of questions. Again a slight pause in which to 
answer. The machine rolled on. 

‘I am satisfied,’ the toad told the judge. (I must 
not feel prejudiced against that man.) 

The machine paused for a moment. More rustling 
of papers. A consultation. I fell to regarding the 
defendant Michael Rooney. 

He sat with his cap in his hands, his eyes fixed 
upon a scrap of paper on the table before him. He 
was an ordinary youth, like a million others. He 
wore a shabby blue suit, bought on Eighth Avenue, 
high-waisted and fastened with a single button. 
His hair was dark, reddish. His hands large, clearly 
the hands of one who did manual labour. There 
was nothing unusual about him save perhaps the 
breadth of shoulders and the faint swagger they 
carried. 

He raised his head, looking straight at us, and I 
knew suddenly that there was something different 
about Michael Rooney. He was not at all like a 
million others. What was the difference, the dis- 
tinction ? The smouldering light in the blue eyes ? 
The slightly pointed tip of the ears f That in- 
discernible air of swagger ? Impossible to say. Yet 
the impression was vivid, unmistakable. There was 
a spark . . . something . . . which only a few men 

1 66 



JUSTICE 

have in this civilised day. Who can say what it 
was ? What marked him ? What placed him ? A 
gift of life which only a few men have ? I think it 
was a sense of wildness and freedom. 

On the table before him was a little spot of 
sunlight. 

Amid a rustling of papers the machine was 
moving again. 

‘The circumstances of the case are simple,* began 
the prosecuting attorney. ‘On the night of June 
24th, a police officer saw the defendant Michael 
Rooney and the co-defendant Willie Fallon enter 
a doorway with one Patrick Love, who, it appeared, 
had been drinking heavily. A moment later he says 
he saw the defendant Michael Rodney step out 
from the hallway into the street and look up and 
down. Then the officer crossed the street and 
entered the hallway. He discovered the co-defen- 
dant Willie Fallon with one hand in the trousers 
pocket of the complainant Patrick Love. At his 
approach, Fallon withdrew his hafcd and two quarters 
fell to the floor. The defendant Michael Rooney, 
so the police officer says, was standing by. As the 
case progresses you will hear the stories of t the 
various witnesses.’ 

The case progressed. 

The complainant, Patrick Love, stepped into the 
167 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


box. He was a man of perhaps forty, seared, 
bloated, savage in appearance, resembling a baboon. 
He was a creature, scarcely a man, unmistakably at 
the lowest rung of the human ladder. He spoke 
with an appalling brogue. He did not understand 
the simplest questions. The questions had to be 
repeated again and again. The machine terrified 
him. He had lost his wits. 

He was a labourer, he said. He- had been in the 
city about five weeks. Before that he worked in 
St. Louis. He went where he could find work. 
Sometimes a strike-breaker. On the day of the 
robbery he had been to Celtic Park to see the foot- 
ball matches. He had many drinks, so many he 
couldn’t remember the number. At seven in the 
evening he had gone to the neighbourhood of Ninth 
Avenue and Forty-ninth Street, where he heard 
there was a dance. No, he never got to the dance. 
He stopped at a saloon and had more drinks. How 
many ? He did not know. He could remember 
nothing save that he* left the saloon and started up 
Ninth Avenue. He had in his pocket, he believed, 
seventeen dollars. No, he wasn’t sure, but he 
remembered changing a twenty-dollar bill some 
time during the day. Did he know the defendant 
Michael Rooney ? No. Had he ever seen him 
before ? No. Had he seen him on the night of 

168 



JUSTICE 

the robbery ? He might have. He couldn’t say. 
He remembered nothing. 

The prosecuting attorney questioned and the 
attorney for the defence protested questions, he 
asked that they be struck out. The stupidity of 
the man ! Even a layman could see his protests 
were idiotic. He was a toad trying to halt a steam- 
roller. The judge, curt, dignified, denied his pro- 
tests. Each time the shyster spoke people noticed 
him, and that fed his sense of importance. Each 
time he rose to protest, he was for a second at least 
the centre of attention. (I must not feel prejudiced 
against the man.) 

He, too, questioned the complainant Patrick 
Love. The story remained the same. He had been 
robbed, the money taken from his pocket. He did 
not know how, he did not know: when or he did 
not know where. He was too drunk. The dust- 
man might have swept him up and dumped him 
into the river with no loss to anyone. 

I looked again at the defendant Michael Rooney. 
Did he know the complainant f Had he robbed 
him ? Who could say ? Nothing in his face re- 
vealed the truth, or the lack of truth. He sat 
watching that speck of precious sunlight, crossing 
the table before him, moving slowly away, slipping 
down toward one leg of the table. The shoulders 

169 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

remained squared, a little defiant in the face of 
the machine. 

Police officer Redmond stepped into the box. 
Red-faced, hair en browse like the comb of a fighting- 
cock. Tumed-up nose. Pale blue eyes. Awkward 
manner in the face of the machine. He told his 
story. 

It followed closely the outline of the district 
attorney. He had found in the pockets of the 
defendant Rooney and the co-defendant Fallon the 
total sum of one dollar and «tty-fiv* cents. To- 
gether it was all they had. No, they could not 
have taken more than that amount from the com- 
plainant Patrick Love. It was all they had, both 
of them, together. He was certain of the identity 
of the defendant Rooney and the co-defendant 
Fallon. He saw them enter the hallway with the 
complainant Love between them. Yes, there were 
other men standing near the doorway. Three or 
four, he couldn’t be certain. No, he was sure that 
the defendant Rooney had been implicated. He 
wasn’t simply standing beside the doorway. The 
time 1 The hour was ten minutes to two. ( I had 
just happened to lode at my watch. 1 see it happen 
from the opposite side of the avenue.’ 

I watched the face of Michael Rooney. He had 
forgotten the fleeting sunbeam. He faced police 

170 



JUSTICE 

officer Redmond boldly. The light in his Irish 
eyes flamed a little higher. The shoulders squared 
more defiantly. Not the proper attitude for a 
prisoner. No cowering. Too much defiance. More 
like a leopard shut up behind bars. 

The machine moved on. 

The defendant Michael Rooney took the stand. 
With hand on the Bible, he swore the oath that 
every witness swears and some of them must break, 
since all cannot tell the truth. He sat down, still 
twisting the cap in his hand. The light was still 
in his eye. For a moment it dimmed, but instantly 
flared up again. He did not cringe. His body 
did not sag. 

Yes. He was arrested at Ninish Avenue and 
Forty-ninth Street. He was on his Way home. He 
had taken a girl home from a dance and was passing 
the corner when the officer arrested him. He lived 
with his sister and brother-in-law. He did not 
rob Patrick Love. He had never before seen the 
co-defendant Willie Fallon. °Yes. He lived on 
the same block with Fallon. He had lived there for 
five years. And still did not know Fallon, who had 
already pleaded guilty to the charge ? No. Had 
never seen him until they wqre arrested together. 
The name of the girl he was seeing home i Nellie 
Rand. Where was she now ? Why was she not in 

171 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


court ? She had moved away. He did not know 
her new address. He had known her three years. 
They met on a street-corner. Before she moved 
away she had lived near the scene of the crime, a 
block away. 

I began to wonder. Nellie Rand ! Was she a 
real person ? Was she a woman at all ? Was she 
simply a symbol of all women ? Of street-comer 
encounters ? The defendant Michael Rooney had 
the air of a man who was death to the ladies. A 
cock among hens . . . that free swagger, that sense 
of wildness, that light in the eye. A man born to 
live wildly. A man born free. I began to believe 
that he was guilty. I also began to believe that it 
made no difference. 

The defendant Michael Rooney stuck to his 
story. He had not stepped into the street. He had 
not aided in the robbery of Patrick Love. He did 
not know the co-defendant Willie Fallon. 

Presently the machine had done with him. He 
got down and went back to sit beside the toad. 

Another pause, more rustling of papers. 

I knew the town. I knew the block where 
Michael Rooney lived. Rows of filthy brick houses, 
fifteen people living in three rooms. Streets littered 
with garbage, flying dust and old newspapers. Filth. 
Sweat. Hardship. Poverty. Five years in that 

172 



JUSTICE 

block where men and women, even children, fought 
simply to live. Oh, yes. I knew it ! 

The machine was rolling again. 

The co-defendant Willie Fallon stepped into the 
box. He, too, swore to tell the truth, like the com- 
plainant Patrick Love, the police officer Redmond, 
the defendant Michael Rooney. He wore pants of 
khaki, a blue shirt open at the throat. Tousled 
brown hair. Blue eyes close together. A long nose. 
Manner bewildered. 

He had been on the corner on the night of the 
arrest. He had picked the complainant Patrick 
Love out of the gutter where he was lying in the 
filth. He couldn’t walk, so he dragged him into 
the hallway and propped him up on the lower step. 
He could not remember quite clearly. He had been 
drinking himself. He did remember loosening 
Love’s collar. He could not remember having 
robbed Love. He suppose he done it, if the police- 
man said so. 

There was a sudden halt.* The polite voice of 
the judge interrupted the questioning. He said 
that if Willie Fallon pleaded guilty only because 
the police officer said he committed the crime, the 
plea must be changed. A .man could not plead 
guilty unless he knew that he had committed a 
crime. 


*73 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

‘Mr. Clerk, change the plea of the co-defendant 
Willie Fallon to not; guilty.’ 

In the box the co-defendant Willie Fallon sat 
wooden. Clearly it was all the same to him. He 
didn’t understand any of it. He, too, had a lawyer 
who made a living by hanging about court. 

The questioning began again. No, he did not 
know the defendant Michael Rooney. Had never 
seen him up to the night of the arrest. He had 
lived in the same block, but only a month. He 
had been out of work for two weeks. He had been 
out of work off and on ever since he got out of the 
army. Why didn’t he rejoin ? Hell, nothing could 
get him back into the army. He’d had enough of 
that. Being knocked around. 

‘That will do, Mr. Fallon/ 

The co-defendant Willie Fallon shuffled off, led 
through a barred runway by a guard. 

In his chair, the defendant Michael Rooney 
sat upright, the cap clutched desperately in 
his hands. He was* looking at the bit of paper. 
The spot of sunlight was slipping away, gently, 
easily. 

One more witness. Giovanni Sardi. Blacksmith. 
Character witness. Short, powerful, swarthy, 
dressed for court in a Palm Beach suit and Panama 
hat. Very broken in English. 

174 



JUSTICE 

*A blacksmith, you say ?’ queried the judge with 
a twinkle. 

*Yes . . . blacksmith ... my card.’ He handed 
the judge a card. 

Wagon repairing ,’ read the judge to the court. 
‘Iron work , etc! He leaned toward Giovanni Sardi. 
‘You don’t shoe horses ?’ 

Sardi grinned. *No shoe horses.’ 

‘I’m glad of that. Then you’re not a real black- 
smith. I’d hate to think of a real blacksmith in a 
Palm Beach suit. Spoils the illusion. Spreading 
chestnut tree ... all that.* 

A compensating titter swept the courtroom. 

Giovanni Sardi testified that the defendant 
Michael Rooney worked for him as a helper. Four 
years ago. Yes. Good fella . . . Good fella . . . 
Everybody like him. Especially thegirl*. 

The Palm Beach blacksmith, grinning, confused, 
vanished. 

Again a pause. A rustling of pipers. The wall 
was closing in. * 

The prosecuting attorney and the attorney for 
the defence dispensed with summing up. Such a 
simple case. No need for it. The judge tuyned 
toward the twelve good men and true. The object 
of the trial, he said, was to prove the innocence or 
the guilt of the defendant Michael Rooney. The 

*75 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

presumption, in our courts, was that a man was 
innocent until proven guilty. We must remember 
that. An indictment meant nothing, no indication 
of guilt. Our problem was to determine who was 
telling the truth. Was it probable that the defen- 
dant Michael Rooney happened to be on that one 
corner of all comers at the moment of the crime, 
to which the co-defendant Willie Fallon had already 
pleaded guilty - or, at least, said he must be guilty 
if the police officer said he was. We must be satisfied 
beyond a reasonable doubt. The law recognised no 
degree of guilt. If the defendant Michael Rooney 
stepped from the doorway to shield and protect 
the co-defendant Willie Fallon, he was as guilty as 
if he himself had taken the money from the pocket 
of the intoxicated complainant Patrick Love. We 
must remember that. The amount of money 
changed in the indictment . . . the judge rustled 
his papers . . . one dollar and sixty-five cents, had 
nothing to do with the case. The charge was that a 
man had been held up' and robbed in the night-time. 
That was what made the affair serious. We must 
not allow the so-called crime wave to influence 
our judgment. If the defendant Michael Rooney 

was innocent, he was innocent whether or not there 
. * 
was any crime wave. 

He told us a great deal more. ... A list of things 
176 



JUSTICE 

we must do or must not do in reaching a judgment. 
The instructions seemed to carry an inverse meaning 
... as if each one meant exactly the opposite of 
■what the judge intended them to mean. The in- 
dictment did carry an implication of guilt. We 
must be influenced by the crime wave. It is not 
dear. I cannot explain it. The speech was gently 
cynical, ironic - unconsciously so, I have no doubt. 
He must have said the same things so many times. 

And at last, with a great shuffling of feet, we rose 
and filed out. I saw the eyes of the defendant 
Michael Rooney following us, wistfully. Again I 
was thankful I was not in his shoes. He still clutched 
the cap. The swagger had diminished a little. The 
spot of glowing sunlight had slipped away, quite 
to the edge of the table. 

The twelve good men and true : were shut up 
in a little room with a barred window at one end. 
We sat in twelve chairs about a long table. The 
room was bare. Nothing to distract our minds. 
Pure justice was our goal. • 

Silence. A thin, stooped, middle-sized man . . . 
a clerk, no doubt . . . cleared his throat officiously. 

‘Let’s get the business over. I’ve work to do. 
It’s the first time I’ve missed an hour from the o'ffice 
in ten years.’ * 

‘To begin with,’ said I, ‘we might take a vote.’ 
m 1 77 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

The foreman stood up, plump, goggle-eyed, 
kindly. ‘Gentlemen, how do we stand ?’ 

We stood evenly divided, six for conviction, 
six for acquittal. I, with five others, remained 
seated. 

One of those standing, a big man with a bull-neck, 
in a checked suit, glared at me . . . hard, as if I 
were a criminal. 

‘The fellow’s guilty as hell !’ he shouted. ‘Did 
you see him cringing there in the box ? He couldn’t 
look you in the eye. That’s the way you can tell 
. . . every time!’ 

Michael Rooney had not cringed at all. 

Another attacked the six seated jurors. A little 
man, full of importance, with jowls and a furtive 
eye. He spoke with a rich accent. I knew the sort. 
Man of property. Cloak-and-suit business. Worked 
his way up, by any sort of means. 

‘It's our duty to act, gentlemen ... to protect 
society. No one is more soft-hearted than me. But 
if we let this fella go, there’ll only be more hold-ups, 
more robberies. Think of what the fur trade has 
lost in loft robberies alone. Something’s got to be 
done. A fella ain’t safe to walk a block at night- 
time. ' You remember the judge pointed out it 
was night-time. It’s’our duty to send this fella 
away.* 


178 



JUSTICE 

I protested. I recalled to them what the judge 
had said, how he had counselled us to be lair, 
thoughtful. 

One of those seated - a fat, good-natured old 
fellow - supported me. ‘It’s a serious charge . . . 
grand larceny in the first degree . . . next to mur- 
der. They can give him a stiff sentence . . . five 
or ten years.’ 

In the back of my mind a voice kept saying, *He’s 
guilty. You know he’s guilty.’ 

A little insignificant man, one of those who had 
asserted himself for conviction, found an opening. 
He related a long and complicated story of the 
perils of the streets at night-time. He worked in 
the night-time. Every night the policeman on the 
corner escorted him home because he said it wasn’t 
safe. A lot of fellas like this Rooney running around 
loose. You could tell by the way the fella swaggered 
that he was a bad one. In the box he was defiant. 
Not at all the proper attitude. What chance had a 
little fella in the night-time against a guy like 
Rooney. It was an age-old cry of vengeance, the 
little fellow against the full-grown man. 

The clerk who had not missed an hour from his 
office in ten years looked* at his watch. He was 
eager to be back in his chains. To be free made 
him terrified and nervous. 

*79 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

‘We might take another vote,* suggested the mild 
foreman. 

This time only two of us remained seated, the 
irresponsible fat man and myself. 

‘They haven’t proved anything,* I persisted, ‘not 
a thing. It’s pretty hard to send a fellow away on 
such evidence.’ 

The bull-necked gentleman turned on me savagely. 
‘Ain’t you got any intelligence ? It’s plain as 
day!’ 

In his wake the cloak-and-suit business followed 
in the attack. He was polite, oily. ‘Just lode at 
that fella’s face. Ain’t it enough ? Maybe some 
day you’ll be robbed, eh. It ain’t safe, I tell you. 
It ain’t safe.’ 

In the back of my mind a voice kept saying, 
‘What’s the use ? If you disagreed there would be 
another trial. They’d only convict him. Anyway, 
you know he’s guilty.’ I kept seeing things, too. 
Michael Rponey’s block and the kids in it that never 
escaped until they died. 

The anxious clerk interrupted. ‘That other 
fellow . . . Fallon. You heard what he said about 
the army. A fine way to talk. No patriotism. No 
co-operation. That’s the kind they are.’ 

‘You could see Fallon was trying to shield him,* 
added the gentleman in the checked suit. ‘Anybody 

180 



JUSTICE 

could see that. Saying he didn’t know Rooney. A 
lot of bunk !’ 

The foreman’s monotonous voice again. ‘Gentle- 
men, we might take another vote.’ 

This time I was deserted by my fat friend. He 
stood up. They waited. I was the ordinary citizen. 
Slowly I, too, got to my feet. 

The cloak-and-suit business heaved a sigh of relief. 
*Well, that’s done. Gentlemen, I congratulate you. 
We haff done our duty.’ 

The little man regarded his watch. ‘It only took 
us ten minutes,’ he said. ‘Maybe the judge wouldn’t 
like such a quick verdict.’ 

‘Maybe we’d better wait a little while,’ said the 
cloak-and-suit man. 

‘Sure,’ said the complacent fat gentleman. ‘We 
might enjoy another smoke before going in.’ 

So we sat and smoked and talked of the crime 
wave for ten more minutes. We had to create with 
the judge an impression of our profundity, our 
deep deliberation. * 

When we entered, the courtroom was still. We 
took our places. The roll was called. 

‘Michael Rooney, face the jury and hear the 
verdict !’ 

The defendant Michael Rooney was brought 
before us. He looked at us squarely. His knees, I 

181 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

think, trembled a little. Hi* face grew a shade 
more pale. But the light did not go out of his eyes, 
nor the defiance from his broad shoulders. He 
turned his cap round and round, awkwardly. Some- 
where in the background the attorney for the 
defence regarded us with an oily smile. He was 
rubbing his hands all the while. His manner said 
with oily confidence, 'Gentlemen, don’t think I’m 
in sympathy with the prisoner. I’m appointed to 
defend him. I’m a good honest citizen . . . one of 
the best !’ 

'Foreman of the jury, hare you reached a ver- 
dict ?’ 

‘Yes, your Honour.’ 

I looked away from Michael Rooney. He seemed 
to accuse me ... of what ? Of doing my duty. 
Simply that. Nothing more. Of betraying him to 
those other men, the nervous clerk, the bully, the 
insignificant fellow, the cloak-and-suit business - to 
all the ones who were not what he was and hated 
him for it. 

'Do you find the defendant Michael Rooney 
guilty or not guilty of grand larceny in the first 
degree ?’ 

*Your honour ’ - the voice of the foreman trembled 
a little - 'we find him guilty of grand larceny in the 
first degree.’ 


182 



JUSTICE 

My eyes, beyond control, sought Michael Rooney. 
He stared at us with the air of a stoic, as if he did 
not see us at all. Then, slowly his shoulders drooped. 
The cap fell to the floor. The light, which had 
persisted through everything, went suddenly out of 
his eyes. 

We had killed Michael Rooney. The thing which 
was Michael Rooney, the essence of him, the fire, 
the freedom, the swagger, the light in his Irish eyes. 
This we had slain. For stealing ... if he did 
steal it . . . one dollar and sixty-five cents from a 
besotted animal, we had killed a rare thing in an 
abominable civilised world. 

The whole affair was over and finished in an hour 
and ten minutes. One must hurry, ; So many cases. 

Five years . . . Ten years ! Michael Rooney 
after that ? No, it was better not to think of it, for 
it was the end of Michael Rooney, ■ 

The judge in his polite, incisive voice dismissed 
us, without comment. I heard Michael Rooney 
answering his questions. ‘First conviction. . . . 

Twenty-five years old. . . . Parents dead. . . . Single 

• ) 

• * • 

Twenty-five plus ten. . . . Twenty-five plus five. 
One dollar and sixty-five cents. 

The machine began to roll ’on. ‘Bertha Fradkin 
to the bar !’ 


183 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Curious, I waited for a moment. Bertha Fradldn 
was a bedraggled woman of perhaps thirty-five, in 
an ill-fitting tan suit. She had the face and the 
eyes of a moron. They were sentencing her. I 
heard that cold, polite voice of the judge, a voice 
like the voice of a machine. 

'Bertha Fradldn, I sentence you to life imprison- 
ment.’ 

There was a curious empty silence and the muffled, 
sickening sound of a groan and a body crumpling 
upon the floor. It was her fourth offence. 

I went out of the room. I had served the state 
and done my duty. I must forget the experience 
as quickly as possible. Life is too short to brood 
over things. 


184 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 


Fontainebleau. 

D ear Elenor, 

I have not written to you in seven years, 
and I am writing now not because I have anything 
to say, but because the mood is on me. 

It is the triste season here in Fountainebleau 
when the palace is empty and the old carp swim 
like ghosts beneath the carpet of dead leaves on 
the great pond. The town is empty and you can 
walk for miles along the allies of the forest without 
seeing a soul or hearing a sound, not even a bird, 
for there are no birds in the forest of Fontainebleau. 
It is a Fountainebleau you have never seen, in 
January, where one goes to be alone fot a day or two. 

All the afternoon until twilight I have been 
wandering about the palace with an old guide who 
has been a friend of mine since I came here as a 
boy on the grand tour more than forty years ago. 
He takes me into closed, forgotten, forlorn comers 
of the palace where others have never penetrated. 
Somehow it gives the palace a kind of reality for*me 
as if I looked into the past and taw all its ghosts in 
a way not permitted to others. 

185 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

The glamour has clung to my damp clothes like 
the scent of rotting leaves in the forest where 
Francis the First led all the court to hunt. It has 
dimmed, even annihilated, all the dreariness of this 
cold, pretentious, vulgar little hotel salon where I 
sit writing. The glamour makes me forget all the 
machine-made chairs and imitation tapestry and 
factory-turned cornices. It is the salon of a shabby 
little hotel without any beauty save in its name. 
They call it the Pavilion Dor£e. The Pavilion Dor6e. 
What a lovely name for a place with a room like this ! 

Let me describe it to you. There is an ornate 
ebony piano which is hung with ball fringe and 
makes atrocious sounds (I have tried it). There are 
three muddy paintings of the forest in autumn, done, 
I think, by the proprietor’s daughter ; and four or 
five pieces of furniture in the gilt and sateen of 
Louis Philippe, and on a hideous painted mantel- 
piece, also adorned with yards of ball fringe, there 
is a doll dressed as Marguerite at the spinning- 
wheel covered by a glass dome. The wallpaper was 
designed by a madman with layer upon layer of 
funeral wreaths printed in bloody magenta. The 
very inkstand of imitation bronze is a writhing and 
twisting monstrosity. I am too old, Elenor, to ignore 
such a room, but old enough to have the patience 
to bear it. At least, I am alone here. 

186 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 


Outside in the slow rain there is an old hunting 
dog who keeps baying and baying as if he saw some- 
where far off in the shadows of the encircling forest 
the ghosts of those other dogs who hunted there four 
centuries ago. I was thinking to-day what a sight 
it must have been with the hounds swarming into 
the oval court of the palace on their return from a 
hunt, surrounded in the light of torches by all the 
glittering court - the torches and the hounds, the 
colour and the glitter and the sound of metal 
striking metal as the horses tossed their heads. All 
this beneath the eyes of the ladies who looked down 
on the spectacle from the long open gallery. The 
shadows dancing on the grey and rose walls of the 
palace. ... 

I am beginning to feel old, Elenor, and more senti- 
mental than ever. I’m having a debauch of roman- 
ticism. I don’t get on with this new generation. 
I can hear you smiling and saying, 'Here is John being 
literary again.’ Sometimes I think I ought to have 
been a writer. I’d have enjoyed it. Do you re- 
member when I used to write poetry ? In those days 
Browning and Tennyson were great poets, though 
I’m told there are some who don’t think them great 
shakes in this day. Nobody writes on great themes 
any more. They’re all small mincing themes full of 
'pity and irony’ . . . as if it were ever difficult to be 

187 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

ironic. Well, times change and the mark of the 
generation sticks. We’re marked when we’re young. 
Still, I can’t think that life has changed much. I 
can’t quite believe in all the sordidness and tragedy 
and sex of these youngsters. In the long run, life 
is a pretty cheerful affair and most of us come to the 
end of it easily and happily. Isn’t that so ? Your life 
has been pleasant, and mine. And think of our 
friends, the boys and girls we grew up with. No, life 
isn’t tragic and bitter, and if it is, why should we go 
on writing that it is ? That’s where the romantics 
are right in making something better than life. Some 
would say that because I’ve never had to work and have 
never married that I’ve run away from life. At least, 
it’s always been for me a happy, romantic existence. 

When I came in from walking in the rainy twilight, 
I said to myself, ‘What a pity it is that I haven’t 
someone here who would enjoy all this as I’m en- 
joying it !’ I suppose it’s a sign of old age when one 
begins to like resorts out of season. I thought, ‘Well, 
if there is no one here to enjoy it with me, I will 
write to someone. There is nothing else for me to do 
in the long evening alone in the Pavilion Dor6e.’ 
So that’s why I have written to you -because I 
thought that you were the best person in the world to 
have here with me. And then it occurred to me that 
it was your birthday. 


188 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 


And now, since I’ve begun this letter, I find that 
after all I’m not alone in the hotel. I’ve just heard 
voices. There are two people dining in the room 
beyond the salon - a man and a woman, and they 
have brought with them a gramophone. Imagine 
that ! Bringing a gramophone to Fontainebleau in 
the triste season. The thing has begun to scratch and 
shriek, drowning out the sound of the old hunting 
dog baying in the rain to the spectral hounds of the 
forest. It is one of those jazz tunes. I think in Paris 
they call it, ‘Yes, sir ! That’s my baby.’ How bored 
they must be with each other to bring a gramophone 
down to dinner ! 

And now it’s stopped abruptly, cut off in the very 
midst. The woman, it seems, doesn’t fancy the tune. 
From the sounds, I should say they were our country 
people, Americans of the sort which gives all of us a 
bad name outside our own country. The woman has 
just cried out, ‘My God ! Why must you play that 
damned thing ? You know how my nerves are to-night!’ 

The man hasn’t answered her. He seems to have 
humoured her silently, by changing the disk. They’re 
playing Tosti’s ‘Good-bye.’ It is wailing away at a 
frightful rate - 

Falling leaves and fading flowers. 

Shadows falling on you and me, 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


It's strange, but something in the woman’s voice 
made me think suddenly of Isabel ; not the sound 
of it, for her voice was always beautiful and this is 
the voice of a common woman who drinks too much 
whisky. It’s odd, but this is the second time to-day 
that I’ve thought of Isabel when she’s been for- 
gotten for years. Lord ! How many years ? Fifteen. 
Twenty. Perhaps more. She may be dead for all 
I know. Memory plays strange tricks. This morning 
at the palace I had a sudden feeling that I had seen 
her somewhere to-day quite close at hand, as if she 
had passed me in the street without my quite recog- 
nizing her. It may have been that I passed someone 
who resembled her. Faces have strange resemblances. 

I’ve just remembered that you’re the same age as 
Isabel, and that this, too, must be her birthday. You 
used to celebrate on the same day in the old house 
on Murray Hill. 

What has become of her ? I remember her as I saw 
her on the night she ran off with that fellow Preston. 
Ah, you were there,' " too. You must have the same 
memory of her, though you may have seen her since. 
I’ve never seen her, though I heard she was in 
Peking just before I arrived seven years ago. It’s 
only lately that I’ve been able to think of her and of 
how much I was in love with her. Before now it 
always hurt me too much. That’s why I always 

190 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 

avoided meeting her. I could never forget her run- 
ning off with him. It’s so long ago now that it all 
seems quite beautiful and something to be thankful 
for. It’s almost as if she’d joined the procession of 
ghosts that haunt the old corridors of the palace. 
She was a beauty, with her dark hair and blue eyes 
and that spoiled, quick, bad-tempered way of hers. 
Ah, Elenor, I was in love with her. She could 
have had me on any terms. 

(They have started the damned scratchy thing 
again in the next room. I think they must keep the 
thing going to escape speaking to each other.) 

She could have been happy - Isabel, I mean - but 
she always had to be making a sensation. Perhaps Pm 
just a prig. Perhaps she is happy. She always had to 
be noticed by people. She might have married 
Preston decently, but she preferred to elope with 
him. And she might have been happy with him, but 
she preferred a divorce in days when divorces were 
still sensational. It’s odd how the years make you 
see things differently. I was in* love with her once. 
She was the only woman I’ve ever loved. But now 
I can’t help thanking God for all the trouble I 
escaped because she thought me dull . . . how 
much trouble and notoriety ! 

What has become of her ? *1116 last I heard was 
when she ran off from her second husband with 

191 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Murchison, who seemed a sober enough fellow and 
not the sort to leave a wife and children for a woman 
of forty. Always a sensation. ‘The beautiful Isabel 
so-and-so eloped, etc. . . Life, it seems, has never 
been exciting enough for her. 

And now Murchison’s life has been ruined and 
he’s lost. I suppose they’re together somewhere. 
He was an honourable sort, as I remember him, and 
by now she must be too old to indulge in any more 
escapades. I suppose he’s sticking to her for the sake 
of something that is dead. They were mixed up in 
some sort of yachting scandal in England about ten 
years ago> I think that’s the last time she’s been in 
the papers. She must be old and weary of sensations 
by now. 

The music has stopped again in the next room and 
they’ve begun to quarrel. Apparently, it’s some sort 
of a rendezvous. Thank God, they’re not people 
that I know ! I suppose they think themselves alone 
in the Pavilion Dorde. I've coughed and dropped a 
book on the floor -- a heavy volume of Saint-Simon - 
but the woman is in a kind of frenzy and not to be 
stopped by the mere presence of a stranger. She’s 
screaming at him and he is silent. She’s just cried 
out, ‘I’ll leave you ! Why don’t you say something 
instead of sitting there like a deaf mute ? I’ve 
ruined myself for you and all I’ve had is misery, 

192 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 


misery, misery !’ The man answered her, ‘For God’s 
sake, leave me and stop talking about it ! Leave me 
in peace !’ She’s gone into hysterics. I think the 
wretched creature is drunk. 

I'm going up to my room. I can't stand it any 
longer. 

An hour later. 

I didn’t escape. I was gathering up my things 
when the pair of them came through the room, 
moving across it against the pattern of bloody- 
magenta funeral wreaths. He was carrying a portable 
gramophone and some disks. I shouldn’t have looked 
up or taken any notice of them, but the man paused 
and, seeming not in the least put out by what he 
knew I must have heard, asked me what time it was. 
He was a tall man, with a lean, weary face and grey 
hair, with the look of a gentleman. I took out my 
watch and silently held the face of it toward him, 
and as I did so I noticed that the woman had halted 
in the doorway to see why he had not followed her. 
You could see at once why she had stopped there on 
the threshold. She was afraid that he might escape 
from her. 

She was a tall woman, with a figure that once must 
have been fine before she had grown heavy with 
dissipation. She had a sagging chin and that hard, 

193 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


worried look of a woman who had clung desperately 
to her youth. The ravaged face was painted, crudely, 
as if she had done it while intoxicated, and her hair 
was of that dyed, unreal shade of mahogany-red. I 
should have turned away, but there was something 
about her that arrested me. She stood drawn up 
unsteadily against the doorway, with a wild and 
grotesque dignity, as if she were commanding me. 
Clearly she was thinking, ‘Look at me. You are a 
man. You will seldom see such another beauty . . .’ 
as if she had never understood that she was nothing 
any longer but a raddled shrew. And then all at once 
I was sick, really sick, Elenor. There wasn’t any 
doubt. The man was Murchison and the woman was 
Isabel. Mercifully she was too drunk to recognise me. 

Three days have passed since I left off writing. 
I couldn’t write any more. I couldn’t sleep. All 
I could do was think, and so I walked the streets 
all night in the rain and when I came in in the morn- 
ing the hunting dog was still howling, dismally and 
monotonously. 

I’ve just come from the cemetery that lies on the 
edge of the forest. There were only two of us there 
beside the Anglican Rector - Murchison and myself. 
We covered the raw red earth with a blanket of 
flowen. I don’t think we said twenty words to each 

194 



THE LETTER OF A ROMANTIC 


other. What was there to sa y except, ‘I knew her 
when she was a girl/ and you couldn’t well say that 
with the memory of the drunken harridan leaning 
against the doorway of that terrible salon in the 
Pavilion Dor6e. 

They found her in the kitchen in the morning in 
a pool of blood. She had cut her throat. She died, 
you see, as she had always lived, in a sensation. She 
would have liked a great story of her romantic love 
and death. But Murchison and I cheated her out of 
that. We’ve hushed things up. We can at least 
spare her family this last blow. 

I should never have sent this letter and I never 
would have sent it to anyone but you, because I 
knew you’d be interested and would understand. 
I’m trusting you to keep the sectet along with 
Murchison and me. I can never conie to Fontaine- 
bleau again. I can’t help regretting that, even 
though it seems selfish and small. I did love it. And 
poor Murchison. I don’t know what he’ll do. I’m 
taking him back to Paris with mb. 

It’s things like this that make me regret the fact 
that I never took up writing seriously. How right 
was the man who said that truth is stranger than 
fiction ! 

I can’t write any more now. I’m still feeling it too 
deeply. And again I beg of you to say nothing of 

195 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

this to anyone, because - well, because Isabel was one 
of us once. She grew up with us. She used to cele- 
brate her birthday with you in the old house on 
Murray Hill. Who would have thought that such 
things would happen to her ? 

Remember me to George, and if you come to 
Paris this summer, let me know. I have an exquisite 
little place at Chantilly. I should love to entertain 
you both. We could so enjoy ourselves discussing 
old times. 

Walter. 


196 



AUNT MILL Y CROSSES THE BAR 


I t’s too bad you were late, Etta. If you hadn't 
been, we wouldn’t have had to sit way back here 
in the alcove with all those palms in front of us. 

I didn’t mean to be late, only that Hofbein girl 
who comes in to look after little Herman was late. 
He’d finished his bottle before she got there. Any- 
way, Cousin Horace otta have saved us a seat up 
front. 

Yes, it’s just like Horace. 

Is little Herman still on Horton’i Food ? 

That’s what made me late. Yes. He’s still on 
Horton’s Food. 

It never agreed with Hazel. She always spit it 
up, sooner or later. Or else it worked the other way. 

It sits fine on little Herman. , ; . No, you take 
the gilt chair, Irma. I’ll take the horsehair. Since 
Herman was born I haven’t been able to sit on any- 
thing hard. Anyhow, my sit-upon is bigger than 
yours. 

I must say Cousin Horace might have saved a 
place for us. We’re her own nieces, after all. 

Yes, especially after Aunt Milly and I had just 
made up our difference before she died. 

*97 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

But Horace wants to keep us in the background. 
It’s just like him, always making up to Aunt Milly. 
I’ll bet he was there when she made her will, stand- 
ing over her shoulder and dictating it. 

I must say that if I take the trouble to go to a 
funeral I want to sit somewhere near the casket. 

I wonder if we could ask Mrs. Simpkins to move 
that palm a little. . . . Mrs. Simpkins . . . Mrs. 
Simpkins . . . Pardon me, but would you mind 
pushing that palm just a little to one side. . . There. 
. . . Yes, that’s enough, thank you. We couldn’t 
see anything. 

Thank you, Mrs. Simpkins. . . . You can see we 
weren’t treated very well by Cousin Horace, Mrs. 
Simpkins. We’re nieces of the deceased, after all. 
. . . There. . . . That’s much better. . . . Now 
we can see perfectly. . . . My, doesn’t she look 
natural i 

Yes, so calm and young, too. You’d never think 
her kidneys had been like that for ten years. There 
are my flowers over there . . . just over there, by 
her feet . . . the calla lilies and swansonias. 

Swansonia is a pretty name. 

Yes, I thought of that. I didn’t send roses or 
carnations. They’re ,so ordinary. 

I disagree, Irma. 'X think roses and carnations go 
with funerals, somehow. I sent carnations. . . . 

108 



AUNT MILLY CROSSES THE BAR 

Those are mine . . . the red ones . . . just there 
under the casket plate. 

The blanket of roses. I wonder who sent that ? 

It was the Eastern Star. They always send a 
blanket of roses when one of the lodge members die. 

My, it’s just as well to know that. What would 
you do if two blankets of roses were sent to your 
funeral ? Someone would have their feelings hurt. 

There’s old Mrs. Cosgrove seated right in the front 
row where the family ought to be. She always takes 
the best seat. 

She must come before the doors are open. 

Oh, Irma ! You oughtn’t to make jokes on an 
occasion like this. 

I wonder when they’re going to begin. It’s almost 
three now, and Horace said it was to be at two- 
thirty. > 

Aunt Milly was always late. 

You’re just the limit ! 

Is there to be a quartet ? 

I’m sure I don’t know. Horace didn’t tell me 
anything. 

I hope they’ll sing ‘Crossing the Bar.’ 

Don’t talk so loud, Irma. People are looking 
around. 

Is that tall man the new mdrtician ? 

The new what ? 


199 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Mortician. Haven’t you seen the card in his 
window, saying you mustn’t call him an undertaker. 
He’s a mortician. 

Oh, undertaker ! Yes, that’s Mr. Krantz. Isn’t 
he good-looking ? 

A bit sour-looking. 

Of course, just now. That’s his professional man- 
ner. He’s gotta do that. He ain’t really sour. You 
ought to know him when he’s not on a case. 

You know him ? 

Do I know him ? My, yes. In the evenings when 
he hasn’t a case, he comes over to our house to play 
euchre. But I didn’t know he calls himself a morti- 
cian. 

Yes, he calls himself a mortician. 

Hmm ! Mortician. . . . Well, I’ve learned some- 
thing new. 

He has a sympathetic face. 

Yes, he’s very sympathetic. You must come over 
some evening and meet him. 

I’d love to. . . . They must be beginning soon, 
now. . . . This chair is hard as Tophet ! 

Etta, can you reach that pin in the middle of 
my back. It’s come undone. 

Turn round a bit. . . . There ! I have it. 

I told Homer wheft he bought it for me that it 
ought to have a patent clasp. 

200 



AUNT MILLY CROSSES THE BAR 


There’* Cousin Emma coming in. Nobody ever 
invites her to anything but funerals. 

I don’t wonder. She’s such a complainer. You’d 
think nobody in the world ever had liver complaint 
before. 

Do you remember how she went on when she had 
gallstones ? 

Do I ? Did you know she had one of the stones 
made up in a pin for her husband to wear ? 

My, she’s aged ! 

Ah, there’s the rector. 

It’s funny about Aunt Milly joining the Episcopal 
church. 

Well, between us, Etta, she was always a little 
stuck up, especially after she came into Grandpa 
Schoessel’s money. ■' 

I never liked that Doctor Corning^ 

He’s white and soft like a worm. And he reads 
the service like Mrs. Milliken singing an anthem. 

We mustn’t talk so loud now. They’re beginning. 

No. . . . * 

I hate the smell of tuberoses, Etta. 

‘ I am the Resurrection and the Life, saith the 
Lord. . . .’ 4 

That’s a pretty line. ... I always like that. 

Yes, it makes you believe in the Hereafter. 

201 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Bat I prefer the Baptist service. It’s more 
simple. 

And more spontaneous. 

Yes, I think there’s nothing like spontaneousness 
at a time like this. 

‘For a thousand years in Thy sight are hut as 
yesterday. . . .* 

Look at Cousin Emma crying. 

What has she got to cry about. If she was like 
me, with five children. . . . 

* Seeing that is past as a watch in the night. . . .* 

There’s the quartet, Irma. They’re gonna have 
a quartet. 

Good ! I’m glad there’s gonna be a quartet. 

Maybe they’ll sing ‘Crossing the. Bar.* 

‘So teach us to number our days that we may apply 
our hearts unto wisdom .’ 

Oh, Etta ! Remind me to ask you something as 
soon as we get out ! 

I will. 

Look at HoraceYsour face. 

He looks as if he’d made sure of all the money. 

She always promised me the parlour suite. 

* Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God , 
in His wise providence , to take out of this world the 
soul of our deceased sister .* 

It’s too bad they didn’t have the service in Mr. 

202 



AUNT MILLY CROSSES THE BAR 

Krantz’s new mortuary chapel. It would have 
been the first service to open the chapel. 

And we wouldn’t have been stuck in an alcove 
behind all these palms, where we couldn’t see a 
thing.' 

'The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ , and the 
Love of God , and the Fellowship of the Holy Ghost be 
with us all for evermore. Amen* 

Don’t forget to remind me ! 

Now they’re going to sing. 

Quartet music is lovely, I think . . . just lovely. 

They always ought to have a quartet at a funeral. 

Who’s that, Etta, sitting over there by Aunt 
Milly*s head ? It can’t be one of the Des Moines 
connections . . . not Ralph Saunders. 

It looks to me like Ralph Saunders,' 

Well, I never ! Of all things ! They say he’s going 
to be made head of the bank over there. 

I shouldn’t have thought he’d have come all the 
way from Boonville. . 

Maybe he thinks he’s mentioned in the will. 

It would be just like Aunt Milly to leave every- 
thing to a home for cats and dogs. I’ve heard of 
such things. 

Shh ! . . . I want to listen to the singing. . .* . 
It's this part I think is just lovely. . . . 'Twilight 
and Evening Star’ . . . and the part, too, about the 

103 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Pilot. . . . Have you got a handkerchief, Etta 1 
.... I can never think to bring a handkerchief. 
. . . . Thank you. There. ... I ahyays think 
there's nothing like a good cry . . . nothing ... it 
does you good. If I should die suddenly, Etta, will 
yon remember that I want a quartet to sing ‘Crossing 
the Bar.' 

Don’t talk such nonsense ! 

I can’t help it. ‘In the midst of life we are in 
death !’ That’s a beautiful line, I think. It makes 
you humble. . . . 

Don't get hysterical, Irma. 

When I think about leaving all the children and 
little Herman, not yet off his Horton’s Food. . . . 

You’re not going to die. ... I must say Mr. 
Krantz is a fine-looking man. 

Don’t forget to remind me, Etta ! 

There now, they’re finished. ... I must say I’m 
sorry, but we can get out into the air. Get up, 
Irma ! Let’s get down near the head of the line, so 
we won’t have to be' the last. Go ahead ! Just push 
past Cousin Emma. 

Here comes Horace, the oily hypocrite ! 

I’m surprised that he’d bother to take notice of us 1 
How-de-do, Cousin Horace l Yes, everything went 
off well, except that it began too late. 

Yes, it’ll be dark before we get to the cemetery. 
204 



AUNT MI LLY CROSSES THE BAR 


Oh, eo we’re in the third cab . . . both of us ? 

Thank you ! 

I tried to be cold to him. 

You were fine, Etta. You’d have froze an iceberg. 

I'd like to have asked him when they’re going to 
read the will, but I thought it wouldn’t be in good 
taste. 

No, it wouldn’t have been in good taste . . . not 
with her not cold yet. 

Why are they so slow ? 

Ah, yes, those are my carnations, right there by 
your feet. 

She does look natural, doesn’t she ? 

It’s surprising how natural they can make people 
look, nowadays. 

Yes, I always say Science is a wonderful thing 
.... a wonderful thing. 

But I guess Mr. Krantz is pretty good. 

One of the best ! 

She’s being buried in her mauve satin. 

Yes, she always told me she’d kept it all these 
years to be buried in. 

It’s a shame to bury that cameo pin with her. 

Yes, I can never see the use of burying good 
jewelry. 

That’s Horace again. It’s lus doing. I don’t sup- 
pose he’ll miss a cameo pin out of all she’s left him. 

205 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

There ! My, it's good to be in the air again after 
all those flowers. 

He said the third cab, didn't he ? 

Yes, the third. 

1 wish cabs didn’t always smell so of ammonia. 

I don’t see why they don’t try some sort of per- 
fume. 

There now! 

What on earth’s the matter ? For goodness’ sake ! 

I knew you wouldn’t remember to remind me. 

I was going to if you’d given me time. 

It’s about that claret-coloured velvet like you used 
for little Etta’s coat. Where did you get it ? 

At Semple and Faulkner’s. But it was a remnant. 

Dear me, I hope they have some more in ! 

You can go and see. 

I’ll stop there after the cemetery. 

I’ll go with you. I want to look for some dotted 
Swiss to make up for little Herman. 

I hope they won’t be too long at the cemetery, or 
Semple and Faulkner’s will be closed. 

There comes the casket now. 

Don't forget, Etta. You promised to invite me 
to meet Mr. Krantz. 

No, Irma, I won’t. How about to-morrow night ? 
I forget . . . does Bryan play euchre ? 

He does. . . . 


206 



LET'S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S - A 
SENTIMENTAL STORY 


I t was five in the afternoon when John Champion 
came into the Ritz out of the hot white spaces of 
the Place Vend6me and met his grandson George. 
The boy had just emerged from the bar, and the 
old man fancied that he moved unsteadily ; but it 
may only have been his fancy, for he was worried 
about the boy. As he watched him making his way 
through the crowd, he thought, ‘Perhaps I am an 
old fusscat. . . . Times have changed !’ 

But he called to George as he passed and said 
gently, ‘You don’t think you’re going it a bit hard, 
do you, George ?’ 

The boy laughed. He was like the tall bent old 
man in so many ways. They had the same bright 
blue eyes, the same straight nose. Both of them were 
handsome. It was as if in looking at the pair, one saw 
only the old man, John Champion, in two periods 
of his long, rich life, as a man past seventy and as a 
boy of twenty. 

‘Oh, I’m all right, Gramp,’ he said. ‘Don’t worry 
about me. We carry our liquor well in these days. 
We have to, drinking so much hard stuff.’ 

z 07 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

He spoke with a swaggering air of contempt for a 
generation which knew not gin. Gramp belonged to 
a generation which had drunk only good Burgundies 
and champagne and Rhine wines. 

The old man laid a gentle hand on his grandson's 
shoulder. ‘I don’t mind your enjoying yourself. 
Young fellows must work off steam. ... I was 
thinking of Betty. You mustn’t make a spectacle 
of yourself before your sister.’ 

'Oh, Betty !’ said George, and laughed again, as if 
the women of his day, and certainly his own sister 
Betty, knew how to look out for themselves. 

John Champion frowned a little and asked, ‘D’you 
think you could look out for her to-night } Because, 
I’m feeling tired, more tired than usual. ... I 
think I’ll dine in my room and give up the theatre. 
Could you manage ?’ 

‘Trust us. I'll run along and tell Betty.’ 

‘Of course, you may keep the theatre tickets. 
There are three of them. You might ask a friend.’ 

‘Sure, Gramp. We’ll find someone. There are 
lots of people we know, running about in Paris. I’ll 
tell her.’ He turned and looked sharply at the old 
man. ‘You aren’t sick or anything ?’ 

‘No ; just tired.’ 

And the boy was swallowed up in the cheap crowd 
that thronged the corridors, hot and over-dressed, 

208 



LET'S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 


hurried and harassed, many painted and decayed. 
It was a throng that spoke a dozen tongues, but 
more frequently than any other English or American, 
the rich twanging American that one could recog- 
nise everywhere, piercing the murmur of conversa- 
tion like the sound of a motor-horn, or the flat, 
monotonous English that wore persistently through 
all the clamour like the ceaseless pounding of a flat 
wheel. The door of the bar opened and a trembling 
wave of confused chatter flooded into the hallway. 
Americans . . . most of them . . . drinking to 
make up for lost time. At home . . . prohibition. 

John Champion turned away, sighed and moved 
toward the lift. Times had changed. ... He kept 
thinking of himself as a boy of twenty in the Paris 
of fifty years ago. 

) 

In his room he sat for a long time looking out at 
the gay little garden, so bright, so pretty, so artificial, 
so filled with hard, determinedly bright faces. Per- 
haps, he thought, he was wrong<o worry about these 
grandchildren of his. Perhaps, as people said, this 
generation was able to look out for itself. But he was 
disappointed, somehow in a fashion he could neither 
define nor understand. He had brought them, as 
soon as their school was over, tb Europe so that they 
might see with his eyes this Paris which all his life he 

209 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

had adored, loving it passionately while he moved 
through its wide white squares, seeing it always in a 
mirage of enchantment during the long years when 
he was forced to be away from it. When good 
Americans die, he thought, they go to Paris ! 

He smiled. Yes. Paris. . . . his Paris . . . would 
make a good sort of heaven. Only now there was 
something wrong. There was a vague, uneasy sense 
of something spoiled which he could not drive from 
his thoughts. He had imagined it so many times. 
. . . How he would show George and Betty his 
beloved Paris, as he had shown it to their mother 
(God rest her soul) in the late ’Nineties, how he 
would make them see it with his eyes as a magic 
place for enjoyment. It would be almost like being 
young once more, almost like coming upon the en- 
chanted city as he had done so long ago. (It was 
nearly fifty years now. In those days the streets had 
been lighted by the soft flare of gaslights.) 

But the reality had not followed the pattern of 
his imagination. He had not succeeded in making 
George and Betty see it with his eyes. Somehow they 
had found a Paris of their own which existed in a 
blaze of light with motor racing tearing at top speed. 
Their Paris was a city in which they kept meeting 
friends like themselves, the girls self-reliant and a 
little boisterous like Betty, the boys sometimes a little 

210 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

. . . well, a little as George had been as he came 
from the bar a little while before. It was a Paris filled 
with Americans, where there was no quiet solitude 
and everything was done in crowds. But perhaps it 
was not altogether their fault. One must be gener- 
ous. 

‘It is hard,’ thought John Champion, ‘to imagine 
being so young again and so full of life.’ 

And perhaps it was not their fault that they could 
not see the Paris he adored. Somehow at times he 
himself found it very difficult. Perhaps it had gone. 
Surely the crowd that swept in and out of the doors 
into the Place Venddme was not the Paris he had 
known. It seemed overrun, and vulgar, and cheap, 
and noisy. Those faces below himi there in the 
garden . . . cracked and hard. There was nothing 
romantic or picturesque about them. 

And presently the old gentleman rose and turned 
on the water in his bath. When he had bathed, he 
put on dean linen and dressed slowly and carefully, 
not at all like a man who planned to have dinner alone 
in his room. And when he had finished, he stood for 
a moment looking at the tall, spare reflection of a man 
who had done his duty in the world, a man who was 
wealthy, and distinguished - in short, a gentleman 
of taste. 

And at last he took up from the dressing-table a 
211 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


key with a tag attached to it bearing the legend 
‘Agence Wolff. Numero - Boulevard Haussmann* 
and thrust it carefully into his pocket. The long 
soft summer twilight of Paris (that was one thing 
that could not change) had begun to descend before 
he put on his top hat, a little on one side in a rakish 
manner, and walked out of his room. He was a very 
handsome man, and completely a man of the world, 
that which perhaps his grandson would never be. 

A sitting-room separated the room of John 
Champion from that occupied by his granddaughter. 
When young George knocked on the door and came 
in unsteadily, his sister met him in a kimono. She 
resembled her brother and her grandfather, but 
was darker than either, with big brown eyes that 
would have been lovely if they had not been so 
alert and restless. 

Said George, ‘The old boy is not going out to- 
night. He feels seedy. So we can throw a proper 
party.’ 

‘Gramp is all right, isn’t he ?’ she asked. ‘He’s 
not ill or anything ?’ 

‘No; he’s just tired. He’s an old man. You 
can’t expect him to keep up with us.’ 

Betty lit a cigarette. ‘What are the tickets for ?’ 

‘The Com£die Fran^aise.’ 

‘And the play ?’ 

213 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

‘Something or other by Victor Hugo. . . . Ruy 
Bias , I think. We don’t want to see it. ... I had 
enough of that bird in school. . . .’ 

‘We could give the tickets away.’ 

‘Who to ? Nobody we know wants to spend an 
evening in cold storage.’ 

George thought for a moment, hazily. ‘Well,’ 
he said at last, with a triumphant air, ‘we can throw 
them away !’ 

A light came into Betty’s eyes. ‘We could see some- 
thing snappy . . . the new revue with Spindly.' 

‘But Gramp will ask us about the play at the 
Com^die.’ 

‘We can tell him about it just the same. . . . 
We can say we forgot to bring home the pro- 
gramme. . . .’ 

‘Yes,’ said George. ‘That can be done. . . . We 
mustn’t hurt his feelings. He’s sentimental about 
Paris and things like the Com£die.’ 

George took the three tickets from his pocket, 
tore them across, and flung them into the waste- 
paper basket. ‘I’ll have to hustle out and get 
tickets. And while I’m gone you can call up some- 
one and fix up a party . . . the Spencers. They're 
always out for a good time.’ 

‘Right-o,’ said Betty. ‘Bui hurry and get the 
tickets. We’ve got to hurry.' 

213 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


George disappeared and Betty, cigarette in one 
hand, took up the telephone. 

*Saxe 8472. . . . Oui . . . 8472.’ Her French was 
not beautiful, but vigorous and efficient. 

‘I want to speak to Mrs. Spencer. . . . She’s not 
in ? Mr. Spencer will do. . . . Hello. . . . Hello. 
... Is that you, Harry ? This is Betty. George 
and I are throwing a party. Gramp is staying in 
to-night and we want you and Helen . . . Oh, you 
must come ! . . . You can throw them over. . . . 
They’re past thirty . . . middle-aged. . . . Never 
mind Helen. Just call them up and say she’s not 
feeling well. . . . Please, Harry, don’t spoil our 
fun ! It’s our one evening free. . . . [Then, in a 
soft cooing voice ] Listen, Harry, I’ll devote myself 
to you. We’ll lose George and Helen and I’ll do 
whatever you say. . . . You will ? . . . Grand ! 
. . . Stop for us here and we’ll dine at the Madrid. 
George is getting tickets for Spinelly. ... In half 
an hour. . . . Good-bye.’ 

As John Champion stepped into the Place Ven- 
dome, he waved aside the waiting taxicabs. It was 
a gentle evening, cooler now that over the garden 
of the Tuileries the blue shadows had begun to 
settle. He felt less weary. Somehow, as the evening 
came down over the city, his old Paris seemed for 
a moment to take form in the shadows and approach, 

214 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 


mirage-like, enticing him on ; bat it never came 
near enough to be touched or to assume a solid 
reality. The lights were too brilliant, the sound of 
motor-horns too ear-splitting, the echo of American 
voices too clear in his ear. He stopped for a moment 
to stare at a countrywoman, hard, handsome, 
superbly dressed, stepping from an Hispano-Suiza 
with two men on the box. 

‘They dress better than the French women them- 
selves,’ he thought, ‘but there is something lacking 
. . . some feminine quality, some softness . . . 
piquancy, perhaps . . . allure. The effect is not 
the same.’ 

Through the twilight he walked on until he 
turned into the long arcade of the Rue de Rivoli. 
Here, with all the shops closed, it was less crowded. 
Sometimes even a word of French came to the 
ears ... a word of French which in these days 
sounded strangely foreign in the very capital of 
France. He smiled. 

‘Some day,’ he thought, ‘the French will wake 
up to discover that their capital is an American 
city, and they’ll never know how it happened. . . . 
Infiltration . . . that was what they called the 
process during the war.’ 

He came to the end of the long blue gallery and 
turned into the vast misty spaces of the Place de la 

21 $ 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Concorde. The motors dashed this way and that, 
brushing his very body in their shrieking progress. 
In a moment he was safe again on the other side 
by the Crillon. Thence into the Rue du Faubourg 
St. Honor6 ... an honourable street which has 
lost little of its old beauty and dignity. 

As he walked his hand kept touching the key in 
his pocket with the label ‘Agence Wolff . . . 
Numero - Boulevard Haussmann.’ His long hand- 
some fingers caressed it softly and the touch com- 
municated to the fine old head some memory, some 
idea which caused him to smile as if that worn, 
clumsy key had been the key to Paradise. It had 
been easy to get from the Agency. He simply 
told them that he was looking for an apartment. 
They knew him . . . John Champion ... the 
American lawyer. They trusted him because his 
name was an honourable one, as well known in 
Europe as in America. 

He smiled again when he thought what great 
luck it had been to 1 find the apartment empty and 
looking for tenants. . . . Tenants ! Tenants ! How 
many of them had there been in that apartment 
since he had lived there, a young man, in the days 
when it was red and gold and new, a little vulgar 
perhaps, but grand and spacious and touched by a 
warm, sombre elegance ? How many tenants had 

216 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

passed through its doors since the morning when 
with a terrible sadness he turned the key . . . per- 
haps this same clumsy worn key ... in the lock, 
and so closed the door for ever on his youth, that 
first bright youth with all its illusions and hopes 
and anxieties . . . and love, too, a love which he 
even now (a half-century afterward) respected and 
cherished among his most precious secrets. 

And now here he was, an old, old man walking 
along the Rue du Faubourg St. Honor'd in the soft, 
falling darkness in search of the youth on which he 
had turned the key more than half a century ago. 

At the Cafd Glaciere, he summoned the head 
waiter, a shrewd man who recognised at once the 
distinction and bearing of the old gentleman. 

‘I want a dinner for two,’ said John Champion, 
in the clearest, most exquisite French, ‘served in 
my apartment on the second floor of Numero — 
Boulevard Haussmann.’ 

‘And will you order, or shall I send you a fine 
dinner ?’ 

‘I will order. There is to be a lady,’ said John 
Champion. ‘And I want the wine and the dishes 
of which she is fond. She is a woman of taste.’ 

‘Certainly, M’sieur,’ echoed the head waiter, and 
a twinkle came into his eye. A gentleman so old 
. . . so distinguished ... so homme du tnonde. 

217 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

So John Champion ordered the dinner. There 
were delicacies of this sort and that, and two or 
three fine wines, and once or twice he was inter- 
rupted by the lift of the head waiter’s eyebrows 
and the sound of his voice murmuring, ‘Ah, that ! 
. . . That, Monsieur, we have not had for a long 
time. It is a dish that is almost forgotten. People 
don’t care for food as they used to. But all the 
same Andr6 - he’s our chef, Monsieur, will be glad 
to oblige. It will make him feel that there is some 
excuse for his art.’ 

So John Champion turned into the Boulevard 
Haussmann and walked until he came to Numero — , 
and there he stood for a long time looking at the 
front of the house. All the shutters were up, for 
the tenants had gone out of Paris in the heat. It 
was unchanged, remarkably unchanged, save that 
the stone was worn now and weathered into a soft 
old grey. And the trees had grown . . . prodi- 
giously. Once they had been only small striplings 
of trees, planted there according to the plan of 
Baron Haussmann when he tore down old Paris 
and raised the long white avenues. 

The concierge, too, had changed. Fifty years 
ago he had been a fat little old man who remembered 
Napoleon and had been at Wagram. The concierge 
who admitted John Champion was a gaunt old 

218 



LET'S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 


woman with a moustache ... a peasant from 
Normandy, to judge from her appearance. 

‘It is a fine evening, Madame,’ said John Cham- 
pion. ‘I have come to look at the apartment on the 
second floor.’ 

*Ab, out , M’sieur. ... It has been empty for a 
long time. No one keeps it for long.’ 

John Champion laughed. ‘Is it ghosts, Madame ? 
For I am not afraid of ghosts. They run from me.’ 

The old woman with the moustache crossed her- 
self. ‘Who knows ? ’ she replied with a shrug. ‘It 
has been so always, as far back as anyone can re- 
member. They say that at times the rooms smell 
of violets. That’s all. I shouldn’t have told you, 
M’sieur, but if I hadn’t the charwoman would have 
told or the grocer’s boy. . . .* 

‘The rooms smell of violets,’ murmured John 
Champion. ‘That seems a pleasant ghost who 
keeps the room always filled with flowers.’ 

‘Yes, Monsieur. I say it is nonsense.’ 

The old woman stood watching as he climbed 
the stairs, and (as she said on the following morning 
to the grocer’s boy), ‘The old gentleman seemed so 
strong and well. At each step he seemed somehow to 
grow younger.’ But she did not understand, of 
course, that each step was bringing John Champion 
nearer and nearer to that far-off youth. 
tig 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

The worn clumsy key fitted easily into the lock, 
so that John Champion, turning the handle of the 
door, found himself suddenly, and with a little 
shock, in a room filled with thick darkness. There 
were little bars of silver where the light from the 
street filtered through the shutters. He stood there 
for a moment, hesitating to make a light of any 
sort lest in some way the little drawing-room had 
changed so that, after all, it would be a strange spot 
that he would not know. But at length he took the 
silver briquet from his pocket (he kept it in perfect 
condition so that it always worked admirably) and 
the spark, leaping from the flint to the little wick 
saturated in alcohol, gave birth to a flame which 
illuminated all the room. Out of the darkness 
familiar chairs and tables emerged, here a picture, 
there an expanse of heavy brocade curtains, drawn 
now to shut out the light from the old-fashioned 
flowered carpet. The flame struck a bit of crystal 
in the chandelier and was splintered into a million 
multicoloured rays* of light. It was an enchanted 
place. Nothing had changed. It seemed to him 
that the very chairs sat in the same places, waiting 
to greet him as they had done years ago, when he 
returned from the Comedie Franfaise on the night 
they gave Ruy Bias.* 

He walked across the little drawing-room and, 
220 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

opening the door painted with fading, delicate 
flowers, stepped into the little bedroom. Here, too, 
nothing had changed. Perhaps a chair or two had 
replaced the old ones. Perhaps the brocade of the 
canopy that hung over the gilt bed was new. He 
could not be certain. It was difficult to remember 
exactly. It was here in this little gilt bed, with the 
great canopy of faint blue brocade, that she had 
died, slowly, gently, as she had lived, with John- 
Champion sitting at her side, her hand clinging to 
his trustfully. 

When at last he turned away, he closed the 
flowered door gently behind him and held the flame 
of the briquet high. There were no lights in the 
place save only two or three partly burned candles, 
left by the last tenant, in the Empire candelabra 
before the tall mirror that surmounted the little 
fireplace. One by one, thoughtfully, he lighted 
these, and as each wick burst into flame it seemed 
that the room became less ghostly and more alive. 
The little yellow flames kindled* a light in the eyes 
of the old, man. Holding the candelabra high above 
his head, he pulled a gilt table into the middle of the 
room and placed it in the centre. Then he drew 
up a pair of gilt chairs, one on each side. She would 
be arriving soon. Now, again, after half a century, 
he went through the identical preparations. She 

221 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

played only small parts at the Com£die, like the 
page in Ruy Bias , for she was very young yet and 
inexperienced, and so was able to leave early. 

There was a knock at the door and John Champion, 
starting suddenly, called out , ' Entrez /* 

It was the waiter from the Glaciere, bearing a 
great tray, and behind him a red-cheeked bus-boy 
bearing another, somewhat smaller, with bottles of 
wine on it. 

‘Lay places for two,’ he said to the waiter. ‘Yes, 
two . . . here on the gilt table. Mademoiselle has 
not yet come in.’ 

Swiftly, silently, the waiter went about his busi- 
ness while John Champion, tall and white-haired 
against the heavy brocade curtains, stood watching. 
The waiters had not changed ; they were the same 
even to the moustaches. When the service had 
finished, he said, ‘Now, you may go.’ 

‘Monsieur does not wish to be served ?’ 

‘No.’ 

When they had gone, John Champion approached 
the table and slowly, with a fastidious elegance, he laid 
out the hors-cP oeuvres varies which she had always 
loved with an enthusiasm that was almost childish. 
When he had done this, he seated himself opposite 
the empty place and opened a bottle of wine, but 
in the very midst of the action he halted suddenly 

222 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 


and looked about him, breathing in the air of the 
faded, pleasant little room. 

It was the odour of violets, distant and faint, but 
unmistakable . . . the old, wood-like odour of the 
great purple violets he had once bought, night after 
night, from the flower-carts behind the Madelaine. 

Terhaps,’ he thought, ‘it is my imagination 
spurred by what the concierge told me.’ 

And he returned again to the business of opening 
the wine. It was not until he had filled not only 
one glass but two, that he sat quite still once more 
and looked about him into the shadows. There 
could be no doubt of it . . . there were violets 
somewhere in the room . . . fresh, cool violets. 
The scent was less faint now. It dime to him 
clearly, as if someone had approached; and placed 
the bouquet on the very table beside the wine-glass 
that stood opposite him. 

It was a little after seven when a motor, painted 
red and very noisy in its approach, and driven by 
a young man in tweeds beside a young woman 
dressed in crimson wearing a tiny hat pulled over 
her eyes, drew up to the door of the Ritz and was 
hailed at once by George Champion and his sister 
Betty with cries of delight. The young man and 
the young woman had been married but a year, 
22$ 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


but the young woman made haste to spring from 
the seat beside her husband and join young George 
in the tonneau. Only Betty hesitated. 

‘George,’ she asked, ‘you didn’t forget the flask ?’ 

Cries of reproach greeted her inquiry. ‘A flask ! 
In Paris ! ’ 

‘It’s for cocktails,’ protested Betty. ‘Here . . . 
in Paris . . .’ 

‘Oh,* said Harry Spencer. *You’re still green in 
Paris.’ 

Betty flushed because Harry made her seem young 
and naive. ‘Well, you see we haven’t been out on 
the Town. We’ve been going around with Gramp. 
This is our first night on the loose.’ 

She climbed in beside Harry Spencer and with a 
great roar the red motor hastened to get under 
way, for it was blocking the progress of a dozen 
similar motors in the business of picking up other 
Americans setting out to ‘throw a regular party.’ 
They seemed all to be in parties, in crowds. No 
one was setting out alone, quietly, though the 
evening was turning blue and soft and seductive. 

‘Great Scott ! it’s hot ! ’ exclaimed Betty. ‘I 
haven’t been cool since I landed here. George 
keeps cool by staying in the bar.* 

The bright red fnotor swept through the boule- 
vards like a hurricane, dodging buses, motors, and 

224 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

pedestrians. From the back seat Helen Spencer’s 
voice, a little weary and jaded, sang out, ‘For 
heaven’s sake, Harry, hurry up ! We’ll never get 
back' from Madrid in time for the show . . .’ (and 
then derisively) ‘I thought this car was supposed 
to have speed !’ 

The houses, the gardens, the white squares, 
faintly blue now in the descent of the evening, 
swept past them in a blurred stream. No one saw 
them, but, after all, as Harry Spencer said, ‘We 
don’t come to Paris to look at old buildings.* 

Betty turned in her seat. ‘Stop, Harry ! Wait 
at least until the evening has begun.’ For Harry 
Spencer had given her hand a violent squeeze. 

‘But you promised me.’ 

The voice of George from the rear seat. ‘Where 
shall we go after the play ?’ 

And then Helen Spencer, who had taken off 
her hat and allowed her hair to flow In the wind, 
answering him. ‘Oh, let’s go to Hinky-Dink’s. . . . 
It’s the best jazz in Paris. . ... The nigger band 
can’t be beat. . . . Besides, everyone we know 
will be there. . . . It’s the only place anyone goes 
nowadays. . . .’ 

Crowds . . . crowds . . . always in crowds. 

« 

Behind the shutters and the thick brocade of 
225 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


the second floor at Numero - Boulevard Hauss- 
mann, the candles burned lower and lower in the 
midst of the dishes and wine-glasses on the little 
gilt table. No sounds penetrated the thick curtains, 
not even the sound of a noisy red motor that roared 
wildly by on its way to the Bois de Boulogne and back 
again on its way to the Bouffes Parisiennes. 

The old man sat leaning back a little, with his 
eyes partly closed, quietly, without making a sound. 
The food -all those delicacies that had come in 
from the Glaciere - lay untouched, turning cold 
beneath the candlelight. His own wine-glass he 
had emptied, but the one that stood opposite, next 
to that bouquet of violets, so invisible, so fragrant, 
so fresh and woodlike (as if his friend as she sat there 
had placed them by her side), remained untouched. 
John Champion leaned back in his gilt chair and 
bowed his head. He felt very tired for some reason. 
It seemed that he had been slipping back, back, 
back across all the expanse of years until at length 
he was overcome by a strange sensation of having 
left this old, wear y body -of having, somehow, 
stepped out of it and become young again, incredibly 
young and ardent and handsome, a boy of twenty- 
one in a claret-coloured waistcoat and a high collar, 
who looked for all the world like young George. But 
the strangest thing ... the thing which confused 

226 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

him and in a vague fashion filled him with alarm 
. . . was the fact that he seemed to be watching 
this boy who was himself. And the boy had been 
joined now by a girl with fine black hair which she 
wore drawn back into a little knot at the back of 
her lovely neck, a girl who came in, her cheeks 
bright with the flush that sometimes frightened him, 
throwing back her cape to greet him with a slow, 
tender smile as she stood there in her crinolines, her 
bonnet fallen back with its ribbons caught about her 
white throat. In one hand she carried a little muff 
and a bouquet of violets. She was cool and lovely, 
and on the fur of her tippet there were linle flecks of 
snow which had not yet melted. She coughed 
faintly, in a deprecating fashion, as if it troubled her 
lest she should alarm him. 

The old man stirred and spoke then for the first 
time. 

‘Irene,’ he said softly ; and again, *Ir£ne.’ 

It was midnight when Georgfc and Betty and the 
Harry Spencers fought their way through the hot 
crowd to a table at Hinky-Dink’s. 

‘I won’t have any trouble,’ boasted Harry Spencer. 
‘I knew Hinky-Dink when he was just a nigger 
bartender in Harlem.’ 

And, sure enough, there before them stood 

«7 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Hinky-Dink, an immense coal-black negro, showing 
his expanse of white teeth in a broad grin at the 
approach of Harry Spencer. Above the sound of 
‘Red-Hot Mamma !’ blared out by a half-dozen 
saxophones, the big negro led them to a little table 
at one side, where they seated themselves, very hot 
and a little deafened, with their backs touching the 
backs of other Americans who sat squeezed into 
the little room. 

*Thi8 is the real stuff !’ screamed Helen Spencer 
above the din. She shook her tousled blonde hair. 
*1 guess George and Betty are seeing life for the 
first time in Paris.’ Then she seized her husband 
by the arm and shouted in his ear, ‘They ought to 
meet Mazie. Go over and fetch her !’ 

So Harry Spencer, while the others ordered drinks 
concocted of gin and whisky, went uncertainly 
across the crowded floor and brought a mulatto girl 
in a short skirt with a tail attached to emphasise 
her resemblance to a monkey. She was introduced. 

‘When are you gfiing to dance ?’ screamed Helen 
Spencer. 

'Right away . . . Miss . . . right away,’ said 
the mulatto girl. ‘As soon as they turn down the 
lights.’ 

The lights went down and Mazie, stepping into 
the glow of a red calcium light, thrust out her 

228 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 


stomach and began to dance wildly, a barbaric dance 
that revealed to the hot, tired crowd all the muscles 
that lay beneath the satiny yellow skin. It was a 
wild dance, born in the jungles and translated into 
new figures and patterns through a whole century- 
old corridor of bar-rooms and brothels. 

Above the whine of the saxophones, Harry 
Spencer leaned close to Betty and said, ‘Let’s go for 
a ride. We can slip out now and tell George and 
Helen we’ve gone for some air. They can get home 
all right.’ 

There was a little struggle, for into the eyes of 
Betty there had come a strange look of fright at 
something which lay beyond her understanding. It 
was a vague, nameless terror of the crowd and the 
noise, the heat and the sight of the dancer’s bare 
rippling skin. The negroes were shouting now, 
urging Mazie into a frenzy of contortions. She was 
frightened as if she had been caught by something 
from which she could not escape. 

‘You promised,’ said Harry Spencer. 

And silently Betty rose and followed him through 
the darkness into the street where the big red motor 
stood waiting at the curb. 

It was long after midnight when the motor turned 
through the Porte Dauphine 2nd came at last to a 
halt near the Grotto and Cascade. In the darkness 

229 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Harry Spencer shut off the engine and, leaning 
across, put his hand on her knee. 

‘Don’t Harry ! Don’t. . . .’ 

‘Don’t what ? What do you mean ? ’ 

She allowed him to loss her, struggling not to 
•how that it made her feel ill. ‘I don't like it . . .* 

‘You promised me. You said, “I’ll devote myself 
to you.” . . . You said, “I’ll do whatever you 
want.” ' 

*1 can’t help it,’ said Betty. ... ‘I can’t. . . . 
Besides, it’s wrong when we’ve just left Helen.’ 

Spencer laughed. ‘Don’t worry about that. You 
needn’t think of her. . . . Why, she’s divorcing 
me.’ 

‘But why, Harry ? . . . You’ve only been married 
a little while.’ 

He laughed again. ‘She says we’re tired of each 
other. . . . I’m leaving the hotel to-morrow.’ He 
took her hand, suddenly. ‘No, don’t preach to me. 
. . . Maybe, you’d marry me when I’m free again. 
We might try. . .*.’ He laughed again, with a 
slightly tipsy air. ‘There’s nothing like trying. . . . 
And if you marry every time, why, it’s all right. 
Nobody cares . . . nowadays. Come on. It won’t 
matter. Nobody cares.’ 

But she was stubborn and frightened.* 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

In her room at the Ritz, the girl did not sleep. 
She lay awake, tossing and still frightened a little, 
until the dawn came in across the little garden and 
the sounds of a hot, overcrowded Paris began again 
beneath the window. The shadow, the terror, 
which had touched her suddenly in the midst of 
that wild, obscene dance in the hot, crowded room 
at Hinky-Dink’s would not be shaken off. It was 
not to be driven away by trying to read, or by a 
shower of cold water, or even by the breakfast and 
the Paris Herald which arrived at length on a tray. 

At ten o’clock, while she was dressing, there was 
a knock at the door and George’s voice, tired and 
rasping, came through the panelling. She fancied 
for a moment that it carried an echo of her own 
terror. 

‘Let me in !’ he cried. ‘Let me in l* 

She opened the door and George* looking white 
and exhausted but doing his best to assume a manly 
air, said, *I’ve had bad news !’ 

‘Is it about Gramp ?’ 

George nodded. 

‘Is he dead 1’ (She was really frightened now.) 

‘Yes . . . he’s dead.’ 

She made a sudden movement toward the door 
leading into the sitting-room, and then half-fell 
into the chair beside her. 

231 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


‘He’s not there,’ said George quietly. ‘He’s dead 
in an apartment in the Boulevard Haussmann. He 
didn’t dine alone in his room. He went out before 
we left and he never came back.’ 

Betty began suddenly to cry hysterically. ‘I 
knew it. ... I knew something had happened. I 
knew it . . . last night while we were at Hinky- 
Bink’s.’ 

So George put his arms about the thin shoulders 
and kissed her with a sudden, unaccustomed, 
brotherly affection. In the bright sunlight that 
streamed in through the windows, he sat beside 
her and told her the story. 

‘It’s very queer,’ he said, looking very white and 
sobered in the end. ‘No one knows why he ordered 
dinner for two people. There was a place laid for 
someone else, but whoever it was for didn’t come, 
for the food wasn’t touched. At the Agence Wolff, 
they said he asked for the key because he wanted to 
rent an apartment. I can’t understand that. He 
must have been a little childish. The candles were 
burnt out and a waiter from the Glaciere found him 
sitting upright in a gilt chair beside the bed. One 
hand lay on the cover. The concierge said it looked 
as if he had been holding the hand of someone who 
was lying there . . ‘. very ill. Only there wasn't 
anyone in the bed and there hadn’t been. And 

232 



LET’S GO TO HINKY-DINK’S 

the apartment, they say, smells of violets, fresh 
violets . . . but there aren’t violets anywhere . . . 
not even in Paris ... in the middle of August.* 


233 



THE APOTHECARY 


i 

H e was a small, bent, ageless little man with a 
scraggy black beard, and he lived and had his shop 
in two rooms in the basement of an ancient tottering 
house on the edge of that once worldly quarter, the 
Faubourg St. Germain. It was on the edge of that, 
part of Paris made fashionable for a second time by 
Americans who were immensely rich or ‘artistic’ and 
sometimes both. The house was not quite in the 
quarter, for just at its back tottered rows of rookeries 
which housed the poor of Montparnasse. It was 
from these houses that the Apothecary drew the 
less lucrative part of his trade. His shop was so 
dark and so evil-smelling that only those who could 
not afford the prices of the glittering brightly 
lighted shops came to him for the things which an 
apothecary usually carries in his stock. But besides 
these things he was said also to sell strange mixtures 
and nostrums for restoring the vigour, developing 
the figure, and bringing husbands to young girls 
without dots. He even had (it was said) a powder 
which if burned while repeating the proper in- 

*34 



THE APOTHECARY 


carnations had the power of suffocating an enemy 
even though he were at the other side of the earth. 
It was inown also in the proper quarters that he 
sold drugs which had qualities more certain of their 
effect. It was these powders and liquids that 
attracted many ladies and gentlemen who seemed 
strangely out of place in the little den beneath the 
turn of the stairs in the house on the Rue Jacquinot. 

He had been there always, as far back as any 
citizen of the neighbourhood could remember. He 
held an ancient lease which he refused to surrender 
even after the dirty picturesqueness of the quarter 
began to grow fashionable. He clung to it even 
when the old house was renovated and had its 
front redone like the face of an old harridan, by 
the German Jew who owned it and had the shrewd- 
ness to install baths and make it livable without 
destroying its picturesqueness. The house and the 
Apothecary were inseparable. Each, without the 
other would have lost something of its character. 
As you entered, you sometftnes caught a swift 
glimpse of a dirty black beard from which gleamed 
two small rat-like eyes - all seen dimly through the 
shadows of the evil-smelling shop. Sometimes you 
caught the queer green light of a second pair of 
eyes. These were the eyes of the Apothecary’s cat, 
a black, unfriendly animal. 

235 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

There was no concierge in the house of the 
Apothecary, because he himself, by virtue of that 
unbreakable lease, occupied the quarters that should 
have been those of a concierge, and so it was a 
house in which you were quite free to do as you 
pleased. There was no one to watch you leave or 
enter, no one to see whom you brought to your 
flat, no one to see what strange people paid you 
visits. Because none of the fleeting tenants con- 
sidered the Apothecary as human. No one ever 
thought that he might watch what went on in the 
house. He was only a gnome who lived underground 
and was never seen after he put up his clumsy 
shutters at the fall of night. 

Because it was this sort of house, it came to 
attract one by one persons whose mode of life, whose 
intrigues and whose vices were not suited to the 
prying eyes of a blackmailing concierge. The tenants 
came and went, but the lack of permanency was 
compensated by the price of the rent which the 
proprietor was able "to demand for so discreet a 
house. At one time there was on the top floor a 
dark little man of Greek and English descent, who 
wore five bracelets on his wrist, carried a malacca 
stick, an Italian passport, and spent his time at 
questionable caf6s in the quarter. Beneath him on 
the second floor lived Lady Connie Cheviott, a 

*36 



THE APOTHECARY 

thin, white young Englishwoman, daughter of an 
earl, with dyed red hair and tired, opal eyes set 
in a chiselled, thin hard face. And last of all, on 
the first floor, just over the Apothecary, came Fannie 
Sackville - boisterous, loud, good-natured Fannie. 
People said, ‘Have you seen the absurd, ramshackle 
house where Fannie has moved ?’ Because everyone 
in Europe who was anyone knew Fannie. She was a 
sort of queen in the cosmopolitan, shabby, slightly 
tarnished world that moved through the corridors 
of Ciro’s and the Ritz and went always in season 
from Le Touquet to Deauville, to Biarritz, to 
Monte Carlo, to the Lido, to Paris, and back again 
over the same road. Fannie was the friend of grand 
duchesses and exiled kings, of demi-mondaines and 
soap manufacturers, bankrupt and bogus noblemen, 
millionaires, and gigolos. Hers was a world in which 
everyone was so rich or so poor that money had no 
value. Most of the ladies had had their faces lifted. 
And it was a world that glittered a good deal. There 
seemed to be a great deal more in it than there 
actually was. 

Some said that Fannie was English in origin and 
some that she was Irish, but a few people, a very 
few, knew fragments of her career which if pieced 
together showed an exciting fend adventurous pro- 
gress by the rocky road of burlesque, vaudeville, the 

237 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

theatre, comic opera and matrimony that began 
in Little Rock, Arkansas, and reached its peak in 
the house on the Rue Jacquinot. Fannie never 
troubled to clear up certain phases of the rocky and 
somewhat unhappy past upon which she had no 
desire ever to touch, and mystery, she knew, had 
its value. To her it was worth as much as Zizi’s 
title of Grand Duke was to him. There had been 
at least two husbands, one a sort of super-confidence 
man who called himself an investment broker, and 
the other was the Honourable Cecil Thomdyke, 
who had married her in London. Both had long 
since vanished from the horizon, one into an Ameri- 
can penitentiary and the other into a British mad- 
house. Her name, Fannie Sackville, had to do 
with nothing save Fannie’s own powers of invention. 
She had used it on the occasion of her solitary 
appearance in opera in the r61e of Maddalena at 
some third-rate watering-place in the Black Forest. 
Long ago she had lost any pretensions to a singing 
voice. The voice with which she spoke was coarse 
and metallic, the voice of one who had always lived 
hard and loudly and had drunk a good deal. One 
day Fannie was rich and the next she had nothing 
but debts, yet so great was her fame that there were 
dressmakers and restaurateurs who considered it 
good advertising to clothe and feed Fannie without 

*38 



THE APOTHECARY 

any hope of payment. She always brought in her 
train dukes and princesses with names that had been 
glorious a century or two before and (what was of 
much greater interest to tradesmen) millionaires in 
chocolate, perfume or soap who brought their 
mistresses. If the millionaire happened to be 
American, he had, of course, married his mistress. 

Fannie’s gifts were many. She was kind-hearted 
when the circumstances were not too exacting, 
generous, for she had no sense of money, witty, and 
amusing. But the greatest of her gifts and the one 
which brought her success and carried her through 
the valleys of misfortune was an immense and over- 
flowing vitality. So great was her zest for life that 
she had enough left over to give a semblance of 
life and a sparkle of gaiety to the tired, despairing, 
bored world over which she reigned. For at least 
ten years, since the beginning of the decay of Con- 
tinental society, Fannie had been supplying vitality 
and entertainment to a whole ruined world. She 
supplied it now in Rome, now in Venice, now on 
the Riviera, now at Deauville, but most of all in 
Paris, for Paris was the capital of her strange mad 
kingdom. 

At fifty-five Fannie -the indefatigable Fannie 
who was always the life of the party -had begun 
to feel tired. There were days when she wanted 

*39 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

passionately to lie in bed dozing and eating choco- 
lates and reading cheap novels as she had done in 
the far-off palmy days of her too exciting youth. 
But for Fannie there was no rest. She knew that 
if she rested even for a day, people would begin to 
forget her, and if people forgot her she would be 
faced only by poverty and old age. In her world 
people thought only of themselves, living in a morbid 
terror of boredom. They worked at having a good 
time, and so nothing that they did gave them any 
pleasure. It was Fannie who saved them the work 
by planning everything. If she came to bore them, 
her kingdom would cast her out as other kingdoms 
had done to Zizi and Fifi and the other exiled kings 
and dukes and princes of her circle. But without 
a kingdom Fannie would, unlike Zizi and Fifi, have 
no title filled with the glamour of the long past to 
support her. It would simply be the end. And so 
each day, like a sick and weary trooper, she had to 
forget that she was old and sometimes suffered from 
rheumatism, and, rising wearily, she would paint her 
face and touch up her hair and do the agonising 
exercises which kept her figure slender enough to 
wring free gowns from great dressmakers. And a 
little later in the day two beady eyes set in a mass 
of tangled black hair Would see her passing through 
the evil-smelling hallway, setting out to organise 

240 



THE APOTHECARY 


dinners and fetes and expeditions to divert her wan, 
tired kingdom. 

The full sense of her great weariness swept over 
her for the first time on the day she moved into the 
tall ancient house in the Rue Jacquinot. She was 
aware that something in the atmosphere of the place, 
perhaps the ancient musty smell of a house that was 
too old and should have been pulled down long ago, 
oppressed her spirit. But even after the trouble and 
confusion of moving there was no rest for her. She 
lay down for a few moments and then had a bath 
and dressed and went out to dinner at Armenon- 
ville and then on to hear the niggers sing atHinky- 
Dink’s. It was dawn when she returned and the 
Apothecary was already on the pavement engaged in 
taking down his clumsy shutters and 'washing the 
pavement. It was the first time she had ever seen 
him out of his black hole, and the sight of his 
ancient bent figure and dirty beard and beady, 
malicious eyes gave her a fright. She told herself that 
it was because she was tired and because her vitality 
was frightfully low at that hour of the morning. 

But the image remained fixed in her memory. 
It was a black, bent, dirty, crooked image with an 
aura of evil, and it was the eyes which she remem- 
bered best. They were beady, red-rimmed, and 
filled with malice. They came to her sometimes 

241 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

in the midst of the gayest evenings when she sat 
telling risque stories at the Ritz or the Ambassadeurs 
with a grand duke on her right and an automobile 
king on her left. She never saw him again in the 
light of day, but only his eyes peering out from the 
darkness of his cave. It seemed to her that the eyes 
knew all the long history which she had managed to 
forget. Sometimes when she was very tired she 
fancied that the eyes were accusing her of things 
which no one but herself could possibly have known. 

But she thought, ‘This is nonsense. I must not 
... I dare not ... let my nerves get the better of 
me. I, who had never had a nerve in my body. 
Truly, I am strong as an ox.’ 

When the image would not go away, she tried to 
destroy it by jesting at it. She had a way - the 
way of people who live by their wits - of turning 
adversity to jest and so to capital, and thus she 
sought to make capital of the dirty little Apothecary. 
When people asked her about the ancient and 
picturesque house in which she had taken a flat, 
she described it with a great deal of gusto and noisy 
wit, always adding, 'But the best of all is the old 
man, an apothecary, who lives in the cellar. He's 
a real character. He’s been there forever, ever 
since the house was built. Already he's three 
centuries old.’ 


24a 



THE APOTHECARY 


But the very mention of him had, just the same, 
a way of bringing with it a sickening cloud of de- 
pression, which she would shake off with her great 
vitality like a dog shaking water from his coat. In 
Fannie’s consciousness the Apothecary came pre- 
sently to occupy a place like that of the corpse at an 
Egyptian banquet. 

But among the grand dukes and harlots, profiteers 
and gigolos, the Apothecary came to be a character. 
People who had never seen him spoke of him as 
Fannie’s Apothecary. Sometimes it seemed that 
he, too, was present at the dinners at the Ritz or 
Ciro’s. 


At times when Fannie sat before 1 her mirror 
painting her sagging face, her hand Would pause 
and, fascinated by her own reflection, she would 
find herself thinking, ‘That thing in the mirror is 
Fannie Sackville - that battered, decaying, tired old 
woman who was born Tessie Dunker, of Little Rock, 
Arkansas.' And one by one all her past, her vices, 
her betrayals, her sins, her extravagances, her follies, 
would have a way of rising up out of the funeral 
wrappings of forty years aud returning to her in a 
horrid, fascinating procession. It was as if she 

*43 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


saw them all for the first time, for she never thought 
about herself one way or another, and it was only 
when she was tired that such things happened. 

But in the end she would always dab on a trifle 
more rouge, and rise briskly from her dressing-table 
saying to herself, ‘After all, I am Fannie Sackville. 
Everybody has heard of me. My friends are the 
Flower of Europe, the cream of Old World nobility.* 
And to quiet her nerves she would recite to herself 
such names as the Grand Duke’s and Lady Connie 
Cheviott’s and the Princess de Vigne’s and the Duke 
of Sebastiola’s. . . > The Flower of Europe was a 
phrase which consoled her. She thought of it more 
and more frequently, because it kept her from seeing 
the eyes of the Apothecary. Tessie Dunker of 
Little Rock seemed a long Way off, quite lost in a 
haze of unreality. 


3 

And then one night she had a stroke of luck. 
Entering the bar of Ciro’s she caught a sudden 
glimpse of a dark young face. It troubled her for 
a moment until that amazing memory which had 
so much to do with her success, placed it. She knew 
suddenly, in a quick' flash. It was Tony Sanders, 
grandson of Old Burgess Sanders who had that affair 

*44 



THE APOTHECARY 


with Merna Leavitt, last of the spear carriers. Tony, 
her memory told her, was rich, perhaps too idle, 
something of a ne’er-do-well, a sportsman, an ex- 
cellent dancer. Her first thought was that he was 
handsome and attractive and almost at once she 
knew that she had a use for him. Lately she had 
come to pounce upon anything that was young and 
not tired. She could feed his youth to her tired 
world. There were women with tired, sagging faces 
who would adore him. 

She did not think it out very clearly. She existed 
by instincts and Hashes of intuition, and a flash 
now told her that he was valuable. 

So sweeping forward royally, with all her jewels 
a-glitter, she went up to him, crying out in the 
hoarse hearty voice that concealed so much weari- 
ness, ‘Why, Tony Sanders ! Why didn’t you let me 
know you were in Paris !’ 

The boy looked at her for a moment puzzled, 
and then said quite casually, ‘Oh, hello, Fannie,’ 
and took her hand. 

Really they knew each other scarcely at all, but 
with Fannie one always used first names. At once 
she said, ‘I’m dining with the Duke of Sebastiola’s 
party. You must join us.’ Then she mentioned 
the names, the high-soundiflg, once splendorous 
names of dukes, princes, and marquises who were 

24S 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

in the party. There were also a gentleman of 
dubious repute suspected of having been a spy 
during the war, a decayed demi-mondairie married 
to her lover, and a man who had made a fortune out 
of patented cheese. These she neglected to mention, 
although she did touch lightly upon the fact that 
a movie actress of a certain notoriety was also a 
guest. She was a trifle cautious because she believed 
that Tony knew his Europe. 

‘But I can’t,’ said Tony. ‘You see, I’m dining 
with a friend of mine, a girl. I’m showing her the 
sights of Paris. She hasn’t been here since she was 
twelve.’ 

The bright, hard look glittered in Fannie’s eyes. 
‘Why, bring her, of course. I’m sure we can arrange it.’ 

Tony asked her if she would join him in a cocktail 
and then murmured that he was afraid the plan 
wouldn’t work. He even blushed a little. ‘You 
see, I don’t think she’d be at home at such a party. 
She’s only twenty . . . a jeune filled 

‘There’s no such thing.’ 

‘Perhaps not.’ He did not seem inclined to argue 
the point. 

For a moment something - perhaps the phrase 
‘only twenty’ or the words jeune fiUe - gave her a 
bad turn. She saw, tbo, that he did know his world 
and that the Flower of Europe had failed to impress 

246 



THE APOTHECARY 


him. Her figure wilted a little, and then recovering 
herself quickly, she said, ‘I understand. Well, you 
must join us soon at another party. Where are you 
staying ?’ 

He wrote his address on a card and she in turn 
gave him the address of the house in the Rue 
Jacquinot. ‘You must come and see me some day. 
Just ring me up. I live in the most fascinating 
house. No concierge. In the basement there’s only 
an apothecary, but don’t disturb him when you 
come in. He’s a little cracked. I must tell you 
about him sometime. I must go now. Zizi is 
calling me.’ 

With a trill of bright professional laughter she 
crossed the bar to where the Grand Duke stood 
beckoning to her. Zizi was a Grand Duke whom 
Tessie Dunker called by a pet name. Tony, looking 
after her, saw her surrounded and swallowed up and 
then appear again at a table filled with faces which 
made him utter a sound of disgust and ask the 
barman for another martini. 

At the same moment the girl he had been awaiting 
came through the revolving door. She seemed to 
have been wafted in by a fresh breeze out of the Rue 
Daunou and for a moment she stood in the doorway 
a little dazzled by the glitter of lights. She was tall 
and blonde and young. Her eyes were blue and 

*47 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

had a look of wonder in them as if she were always 
being surprised by the world. Yet there was a 
curious air of self-confidence and dignity about her. 
Against the gilt and glass she seemed shockingly 
fresh and young. The hard light did not shatter 
her smooth face into wrinkles and hard angles. When 
she saw Tony she dismissed the maid who had 
come with her and moved forward to meet him. 

There are at Ciro’s two rooms. One is right and 
one is wrong. The right room is crowded with the 
fashionable, the notorious, the freakish, the bankrupt. 
It is small and people sit huddled back to back in 
order to squeeze into it. There are people who 
will not be seen at Ciro’s unless they can be in the 
right room. The wrong room is comfortably filled 
with nonentities. Whole careers have been ruined 
by being seen in the wrong room. 

Tony, like the Duke of Sebastiola, had a table in 
the right room. Tony’s table was for two and the 
Duke of Sebastiola’s was the largest and most 
resplendent in the room, but Fannie had neglected 
to tell Tony that the flowers and the wines and the 
food were paid for by the wife of the patent cheese 
millionaire. Fannie had arranged it. The Duke of 
Sebastiola was giving a dinner in honour of the 
wife of the cheese merchant. At least, so it would 
read in to-morrow’s Herald. 

248 



THE APOTHECARY 

The two tables were near to each other and 
Fannie kept watching the young people as if they 
had for her a special fascination. There was some- 
thing spidery in her behaviour. She pointed them 
out to the Duke of Sebastiola, a lean, sallow man, 
with a tiny moustache and long collapsible hands. 
He took a great interest in them. 

‘They are very young and fresh,’ he said. ‘I wonder 
how long they’ll continue to be so ? You must 
arrange to have me meet the girl, Fannie. She is 
adorable.’ 

Before Tony and the girl left, Fannie swept to 
their table. 

‘Tony dear,’ she said, ‘I’m giving a party on 
Saturday. You must come.’ 

Again he refused, but he introduced the girl. 
Her name was Anne Masterson, and Fannie’s brain 
at once set to work. 

‘What a lovely name, my dear I Are you a 
relation of the Westbury Mastersons ?’ 

‘Yes,’ said the girl ; ‘Tom Masterson is my unde.’ 

‘Of course I know them all well,’ said Fannie, 
with an irresistible cordiality. ‘It does make a 
difference, doesn’t it ? Perhaps you can come to 
my party.’ 

‘She can’t,’ said Tony. ‘We*re going to the same 
dinner.’ 


249 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

For the first time Fannie’s claws showed ever so 
little. She gave the boy a look which said, ‘You 
needn't try to oppose me. You may regret it. 
Don't forget who I am.’ 

Then with a sweet smile she said, ‘Well, another 
time, perhaps.’ And bidding them good night she 
went back to join the princes and demi-mondaines 
who were going on to another ‘party.’ 

When she had gone, the girl said to Tony, ‘Why 
did you do that ? We aren’t going to any dinner.’ 

‘Yes. You’re dining with me.’ • 

‘You said you had an engagement.’ 

‘I haven’t any longer.' 

‘Are you trying to protect me ?’ She stressed 
the word ‘protect’ with a shadow of mockery. 

‘Oh, I’m not afraid that any of them will try to 
ruin you. They’re much too feeble for that. At 
least, they won’t ruin you in the way you read 
about in the newspapers.’ 

*I’m not a child, Tony. I’d like to know her. 
I’ve heard about her always.’ 

'There’s nothing very bad about Fannie. She’s 
the best of the lot. The trouble is that she’s never 
done anything really wicked. It’s all such nonsense.' 

*You’re being a prig.’ 

‘Perhaps.’ Again *he did not argue the point. 
It was a way he had which at once fascinated and 

250 



THE APOTHECARY 

exasperated the girl. He said he simply thought 
that crowd silly and worthless*and not very savoury. 

There was a silence and presently Anne said, *1 
fed sorry for her.’ 

‘For who ?’ 

‘For Fannie Sackville.’ 

Tony laughed. ‘For Fannie Sackville! Great 
heavens, why ?’ 

‘She’s old and tired.’ 

‘Why, Fannie’s never been tired in her life. She 
daren’t risk being tired.’ 

‘I think that’s what is the matter.’ 

Again a silence and Tony asked with a smile, 
‘Are you disappointed in her ?’ 

‘1 don’t know. I’d never thought about her. I 
suppose I expected a beautiful and fascinating 
adventuress.* 

‘She wanted us to join her party.’ 

‘Why didn’t you ?’ 

‘I’ve told you why.’ 

‘Listen to me, Tony. I can.look out for myself. 
I don’t want to be protected.* 

*I’m sorry I’m giving you a boring evening.’ 

She leaned across the table and, smiling, touched 
his hand. ‘You know that’s not true. Don’t be 
a spoiled child.* • 


*51 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


4 

As Fannie left the restaurant she was talking and 
laughing boisterously. She was being the life of 
the party. And she ’ was thinking, ‘Masterson - 
Anne Masterson - niece of Tom Masterson. Why, 
she must be John Masterson’s daughter/ 

John Masterson was worth twenty millions and 
the girl had no mother. And she was young and 
beautiful . . . young . . . young . . . young. If 
she married someone picked out by Fannie, someone 
who needed money, then she could borrow money. 
Perhaps she was just the one for Sebastiola. In any 
case, she was beautiful and young . . . young. 

5 

Unlike Henry James’ Daisy Miller, Anne Master- 
son had no scheming, vulgar mother. Instead, she 
was attended by a refined and desiccated spinster 
called Miss Van Si/ien, who for thirty years had 
supported herself by acting as companion and 
chaperone to young girls travelling abroad. The 
grandfather of Miss Van Siden had not been like 
Anne Masterson’s grandfather, a steel puddler who 
amassed millions ; he had been a gentleman of old 
New York living in a red brick house in Washington 

252 



THE APOTHECARY 

Square upon the rents of the property about him 
that had once been the Van Siden farm ; and even 
in the Seventies was covered already with shops 
and lodging-houses. Even Miss Van Siden could 
remember as a little girl having seen the Duke of 
Middelbottom (grandfather of Lady Connie Chev- 
iott, who lived above the Apothecary) when he came 
to stay with her grandfather. She remembered, 
too, the visit of the Prince de Venterollo, cousin of 
the Duke of Sebastiola. Miss Van Siden was proud 
of her grandfather and of her name, because these 
were the only things left her in which she might 
honestly take pride. There was no longer any Van 
Siden money, no longer any pictures, nor a house 
in Washington Square, and no dukes visited the Van 
Sidens. She often spoke of her grandfather to 
console herself for her poverty, her unmarried state 
(a kind of disgrace with her generation), and the 
neglect of friends who had come to forget her as 
she slipped down in the world. For Miss Van Siden, 
like poor Daisy Miller, was a romantic. Titles im- 
pressed her, quite swamping her in their glamour. 
She was more of a romantic than Fannie Sackville, 
because life had trained Fannie to be a realist and 
even in the moments when Fannie reassured herself 
by thinking of the Flower of Etfrope she was aware in 
her deepest heart that the flower was somewhat 

253 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

bedraggled and gone to seed. But, then, Miss Van 
Siden was herself in a way like the Flower of Europe. 
She fed upon the past because the present was un- 
bearable and there seemed to be no future. In a 
way Miss Van Siden and the Flower were simply 
marking time until the end. 

So when Miss Van Siden heard Tony Sanders 
lightly and in his hard youthful way jeer at names 
which had been sacred to her grandfather, it made 
her feel a little sick. It was almost as if Tony in- 
sulted her own grandfather. Even when he told 
her that he knew many of them quite well and that 
the lot of them together were not worth much to 
the world, she did not believe him. She only set 
him down as boisterous and vulgar and ill-bred. 
That was one of Miss Van Siden’s defences against 
a world which she could not understand and which 
she abhorred. Between herself and Tony there was 
a sort of implacable hatred and scorn, and because 
she knew that he was in love with Anne Masterson 
she did everything in her power to separate them. 
It was because of Miss Van Siden that Tony chose 
to meet Anne at Ciro’s instead of going to the 
Crillon to fetch her. Against him Miss Van Siden 
kept up a steady, relentless campaign of hints and 
insinuations. She allhded delicately to his vulgarity, 
his bad taste, his ungentlemanly exuberance, his 

*54 



THE APOTHECARY 

wildness. The thin cords of her withered neck 
stood out in indignation when Anne, watching her 
poor flustered face and knowing that everything in 
the world was against poor Miss Van Siden and every- 
thing in the world was on the side of herself and Tony, 
defended him with the cruel assurance of youth. 

The oddest thing of all was that Fannie Sackville 
and Miss Van Siden knew each other. It was an 
acquaintance, but never a friendship, for a woman 
like Fannie, even in her younger days, could never 
have been anything but a thing of horror to Miss 
Van Siden. Yet there had been a time fifteen years 
earlier when Miss Van Siden, encountering Fannie 
in the country in England, had accepted her as the 
Honourable Mrs. Cecil Thorndyke. Fifteen years 
had passed since the paths of the two women crossed, 
and in those fifteen years it was difficult to say which 
life had been the more barren or which woman the 
more haggard and weary. Fannie suffered from 
an excess of gaiety that was no longer gaiety but 
only a sort of tiresome hardship, and Miss Van 
Siden was weary from a life which never belonged 
to herself but to others fresher, younger, gayer, 
stronger than herself. The two women were born 
to hate each other and in any struggle the simple 
Miss Van Siden was certain to be a dupe for a sharp- 
witted creature like Fannie. 

2 55 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

So when Anne Masterson came in one afternoon 
from the races at Auteuil, where she had been with 
Tony, to say that Fannie Sackville was giving a 
dinner in her honour, Miss Van Siden looked at her 
with a kind of horror and said with the sweet smile 
of a paid chaperone who is never certain how far 
she may go without losing her post, *Oh, but you 
can’t do that, my dear ! You can’t be seen in public 
with a woman like Mrs. Thorndyke (she refused to 
call Fannie by the name Fannie had chosen for 
herself). Your father wouldn’t think of it !’ 

And Anne, who seemed for some reason flushed 
and angry, said, ‘It’s not to be in a restaurant. It’s 
to be in her own house and she’s invited the most 
charming and respectable people. I’m not a child. 
Miss Van Siden.’ 

‘Is young Mr. Sanders going with you?’ 

‘No.’ 

There was a silence and Miss Van Siden said 
sweetly, ‘I thought Mr. Sanders was coming back to 
tea.’ 

‘He’s not coming. We quarrelled.’ 

A light came into Miss Van Siden’s eyes and she 
turned away, lest Anne should see it. ‘That’s too 
bad,’ she said falsely. 

Anne flung down her silver fox. ‘I’m tired of 
Tony’s moral tone. He’s always saying I mustn’t do 

256 



THE APOTHECARY 


this or that. I mustn’t be friendly with so-and-so, 
“They’re not the right sort for a girl like you.” ’ 
She turned abruptly. ‘I’m not a child. 1 didn’t 
come over here to get a husband and I didn’t come 
to spend my time in the Louvre like a school-girl. 
I did all that when I was twelve. I came over to see 
Europe and have a good time, and Fannie Sackville’s 
crowd is very much a part of Europe. They’re one 
of the sights of our time. It’s like going to see the 
ruins of the Coliseum. Besides, plenty of people 
would be only too flattered to be invited by Fannie 
Sackville. She’s very kind to me, poor old thing, and 
I can’t slap her in the face for that. Besides, I fed 
sorry for her.’ She wanted to say, ‘And I fed sorry 
for you, too, who are so afraid of everything.’ 

Miss Van Siden listened in silence, haying dedded 
perhaps from long experience that it wis useless to 
argue with a headstrong young girl fresh from a 
quarrel with her lover. She only said, ‘Just the 
same, I’m against your going.’ 

Anne only looked at her scornfully and Miss Van 
Siden poured herself a cup of weak tea. It gave her 
an odd, unsteady feeling to find herself suddenly 
ranged side by side with the exuberant Tony who 
had no respect for great names. Miss Van Siden was 
no matchmaker. On the contrary, there lay deep 
down in her withered heart a bitter envy for creatures 

* *57 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


as young and radiant as Anne Masterson. She hated 
all these young girls whom she was hired to protect 
by the shadow of respectability. She wanted, de- 
spite her knowledge that it was a wicked thing, to see 
all other women turn from fresh young girls into 
withered copies of herself. The idea made her own 
condition a less dreary and lonely one. In a strange 
and terrifying fashion her heart leapt at the know- 
ledge that Anne had quarrelled with Tony. But 
she was ashamed, too. 


6 

On the other side of the wall Fannie Sackville 
had been spinning her web in a kind of desperation. 
Lately she had noticed that her friends laughed less 
heartily at her sallies and that they sometimes ap- 
peared to look upon her plans of entertainment with 
indifference and even boredom. For they, too, were 
growing older. One by one the women who had 
been famous beauties were collapsing into old age. 
They no longer found amusing the jokes she made 
of the house in which she lived and of the Apothecary 
who occupied the basement. It was as if they 
sensed her weariness, finding them out and adding 
weight to their own. And the damp, mysterious 
Apothecary seemed in a strange way to go about 

258 



THE APOTHECARY 


with her, imposing himself like a dreary fog upon all 
the parties. He had ceased any longer to be an 
eccentric, perhaps over-strained joke. He came 
slowly to rise up before them all - the grand dukes 
and cheese merchants, the marquises and the demi- 
mondaines - in a kind of horrible reality. 

So Fannie redoubled her efforts to capture Anne 
Masterson. At the races she crossed the paddock to 
speak to her. She smiled and waved to her in restau- 
rants. She sent flowers to the Crillon where Anne 
was staying. And she knew that the girl was flattered 
because, in spite of everything, it meant some- 
thing to have even a waning Fannie Sackville notice 
you. 

In the back of her plans was Toto, the Duke of 
Sebastiola. This was the tall, sallow man of forty- 
three, the last of his race, who lived precariously in 
the midst of Fannie’s kingdom. He, like Miss Van 
Siden, lived upon the glory of the past because the 
present was unbearable and there was no future. He 
dressed in a dapper Latin fashion with gaiters that 
were too yellow and waistcoats that were too bright 
and jackets that were too pinched at the waist. In 
some restaurants he was, like Fannie, able to eat 
without paying because the proprietor recognised 
his value in attracting tourists und buyers. He had 
neither brain nor wit and his vitality had long ago 

259 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


sunk to a low ebb from which it had never risen ’to 
cover the rocks of adversity. He made a great show 
of being a gallant toward all women, but in reality 
he had nothing to do with them and from feebleness 
lived quite a moral life. Work he could not con- 
sider, for no Sebastiola had ever worked at construct- 
ing anything. From the twelfth to the nineteenth 
century the family had lived by pilfering and de- 
struction and petty warfare in troubled Italy, and 
in its decline it had lived upon the labour of peasants 
on estates won by a condottiere ancestor. By the 
time the present Duke came of age there were no 
longer even any estates. Since he could not break 
with so distinguished and honourable a tradition he 
played a great deal of bridge and sometimes made 
designs for a great dressmaker who knew the value 
of his name with the cocottes and recently rich. He 
had two great assets - a glorious name and a thin, 
cruel face. 

He had marked Anne Masterson from the mo- 
ment Fannie crossed the garish ‘right room ’ at Ciro’s 
to speak to her. He told Fannie that he must meet 
the girl and a little later when he and Fannie had 
come to understand each other better, he let her 
know that he could imagine marrying such a girl and 
that if he married her or someone like her who had a 
large fortune, he would see to it (when the Italian 

260 



THE APOTHECARY 

law gave him control of her money) that Fannie 
shouldn’t suffer for having helped him. 

Being a shrewd woman with a long hard life 
behind her, Fannie began to take stock of the ele- 
ments which opposed her. She knew that Tony 
Sanders did not like her and that he knew far too 
much of the world to be dazzled by her, but she 
knew, too, that she must pretend complete ignor- 
ance of all such knowledge. She must always be 
pleasant and outwardly as candid as a fresh breeze. 
The girl must believe that she was one of Tony’s 
oldest friends. 

So at the races when Tony and Anne quarrelled, 
she crossed the paddock and spoke to Tony as if 
she had known him as a child on her knee. She 
flattered the girl and said presently, ‘I’m going to 
have a party soon. I think I’ll give it in your honour. 
You must meet people and learn your way about.* 

She did not name any day lest Tony, regarding 
her blackly, should claim an earlier engagement for 
them both. ‘I’ll write you, my dear, and fix the day 
soon.’ 

And Anne, being irritated at Tony at that mo- 
ment, said quickly, ‘I’d love to come. I’ll speak to 
Miss Van Siden about it.’ 

At this Fannie’s large face beamed. ‘Not Miss 
Lavinia Van Siden! Not really! Why, we know 

261 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

each other well. We used to stay at the Duke ol 
Middelbottom’s every autumn. ... I mean the 
old Duke, dear Connie Cheviott’s grandfather. 
Lavinia will understand. I’ll write her a note ex- 
plaining that I’m having the Flower of Europe to 
meet you.’ 

And suddenly Fannie was gone again, lost in the 
crowd of mannequins, trainers, millionaires, jockeys 
and concierges that filled the paddock. The quarrel 
began in earnest. 

Tony’s dark face grew angry. ‘You’re not really 
going to a party given by that old hag !’ 

And into Anne’s blue eyes there came a calm, 
dear, dangerous look which Tony knew well. ‘Of 
course, I’m going. Why shouldn’t I ? That’s 
what I came to Europe for. I think you’re a plain 
snob.’ 

Again Tony did not argue. He only said, ‘Perhaps 
I am,’ with a certain satisfaction. 

It grew worse and worse and at last Tony said 
wildly, ‘If you prefer that set of has-beens to my 
company, maybe it’s better that I retire from the 
field altogether. I’m sure you’ll have no difficulty 
finding a husband among them. Any of ’em would 
be only too glad to marry you.* 

‘Perhaps you’re ri|ht. Certainly I don’t want to 
marry a man who treats me as a half-witted child. 

262 



THE APOTHECARY 

Besides, if they’re all so terrible how do you come to 
know them so well ?* 

Tony answered a second time with the same quiet 
satisfaction. ‘With a man it’s different. A man can 
look out for himself.’ 

It was quite the wrong argument. Anne looked at 
him with fury. ‘That’s what all men say. But it 
isn’t different any more. If you don’t know that, 
we’d better part now. Will you get me a taxicab ?’ 

Yet she knew somehow that Tony was right. He 
could take or leave the Flower of Europe without 
harm. It was that which angered her most. 

7 

But Fannie was much too clever to risk a meeting 
with Miss Van Siden. When she had said in the 
paddock, ‘I must see her,’ she meant, ‘I must not 
see her,’ and then retired to watch Anne and Tony 
from a distance, knowing that she had caused them 
to quarrel. She was a sentimental woman and once 
she would have regretted what she had done, but 
now she had to think of herself. The time was grow- 
ing short and it was her own game she had to play. 

She did know Miss Van Siden and she knew exactly 
the vulnerable spot in the shabby old spinster. So 
on the morning after the races, with the eyes of the 

263 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Apothecary haunting her more dreadfully than usual, 
she wrote a note and sent flowers to Miss Van Siden. 

They arrived at the Crillon in the evening after 
dinner while Anne sat reading in a corner of the 
room and Miss Van Siden wrote one of her endless 
letters in a fine Victorian hand to an obscure cousin 
who lived up the Hudson. Miss Van Siden was 
aware that Anne had been weeping and in her 
withered heart there were short quick spasms of 
pleasure which she tried shamefully to strangle. 
She knew that the tears had to do with Tony and 
that was enough to give her satisfaction. 

Anne had been weeping because the hotel room 
was dreary, with only the bloodless Miss Van Siden 
in it for companionship, and because of a note which 
lay concealed in the pages of her book. It read simply 
‘I’m sorry if I was rude yesterday. I’ve been think- 
ing it over and have come to the conclusion that per- 
haps you’re right. We’d better not see each other 
again. Of course you won’t want to go to the theatre 
with me, so I’m sending the tickets in case you want 
to take Miss Van Siden in my place. I hope you’ll 
enjoy yourself at Fannie’s party. But, as you say, 
times have changed, and in these days it is the women 
who always know best. They seem convinced that 
they are able to change even God and Nature's 
plans. I hope you’ll enjoy the rest of your stay 

264 



THE APOTHECARY 

in Paris. Certainly Fannie can show you things I 
couldn’t and wouldn’t. -Tony* 

She wept because she thought she had lost him 
and because the letter was shrewdly written to give 
her as much regret as possible. Did he imagine that 
she could even think of sitting in a hot, smelly, 
airless French theatre with Miss Van Siden at her 
side instead of him f She wept, too, because half 
an hour earlier she had humbled her pride and sent 
a message to him at his hotel, only to receive the 
answer that he had gone away. They did not know 
where, perhaps to Deauville. She wept, too, be- 
cause Tony had done what she thought he never 
would do. He had taken her at her word and given 
her up. She felt very sorry for herself. Her whole 
trip to Europe had been ruined because Tony chose 
to be pig-headed. And now there was nothing to do 
about it. She did not even know where he was. She 
had better not have come to Paris at all. 

And presently she began to grow angry once more 
because Tony had done what shfe never thought he 
would do and because her own vanity was wounded. 
Anger at Tony helped to heal these wounds. 

Then the bell rang and a boy brought a note and 
some flowers. Anne watched Miss Van Siden read 
the note slowly, once and then again, and she 
watched her expression soften and a light come into 

265 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


the dull near-sighted eyes. Anne knew the look. It 
came into the eyes of Miss Van Siden at the mention 
of royalty. 

It was the poison of Fannie doing its work. 

Miss Van Siden turned in her gilt chair and took 
off her pince-nez. ‘It’s from the Honourable Mrs. 
Thorndyke,’ she said, ‘asking you to dinner. Was 
this the dinner Tony objected to ?’ Anne noticed 
that Miss Van Siden had been moved by something 
in the letter. Mrs. Thorndyke had become the 
Honourable Mrs. Thorndyke. 

‘Yes.’ 

‘Tony is foolish. He’s a wild nonsensical boy 
without respect.’ (In the withered heart a flame 
of delight leapt up. Tony had been wrong, after all, 
and she would no longer have to be on his side. 
Perhaps Anne would be an old maid too.) 

‘That’s what I told him,’ said Anne. 

‘It’s a very distinguished party,’ continued Miss 
Van Siden, turning the mauve pages of Fannie’s 
innocent note. ‘I ‘don’t like the Honourable Mrs. 
Thorndyke. She’s not the sort I was taught to 
admire. But certainly the people she mentions 
are the very best. There’s even the Grand Duke 
Augustus. I should think it quite proper, even 
distinguished.’ 

(New little plans began to squirm and stir in Miss 
266 



THE APOTHECARY 

Van Siden’s nineteenth-century brain. Anne might 
marry a great title.) 

She put on her pince-nez and began to read the 
note for a third time, peering closely at the mauve 
paper. ‘She writes that she’s asked Lady Connie 
Cheviott (that’s the daughter of the Duke of Middel- 
bottom I spoke about the other day) and the Duke 
of Sebastiola (his cousin, dear, once visited my grand- 
father) and the Princesse de Vignes and the Grand 
Duke and Mrs. Brodman.’ Turning, she looked over 
the top of her pince-nez. ‘I’ve never heard of Mrs. 
Brodman, but she must be all right to be included in 
such a party. As the Honourable Mrs. Thorndyke 
says, they represent the Flower of Europe.* 

With a flush of pride Miss Van Siden read the last 
drop of Fannie’s poison. ‘ “Of course,” Mrs. Thorn- 
dyke writes, “you know all these? people well. 
There’s no need of telling you who they are.” ’ 

It was that line which won the struggle for 
Fannie. Miss Van Siden said brightly, ‘Would you 
like to go, my dear ?’ . 

‘Yes,’ said Anne in a wave of rage at Tony, at 
Miss Van Siden, and at all the world, ‘I’ve meant to 
all along.’ 


267 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


8 

A week before Fannie’s dinner party, the Apothe- 
cary disappeared. When Fannie came down at 
noon one day, his damp, dirty little shop was closed 
and blind. The shutters were still up and the pave- 
ment unwashed. There were no black peering eyes 
to look out at her as she passed the door. The only 
sign of life was the sound of the wretched black cat 
crying inside the closed door. 

Fannie’s heart leapt at the sight. She had come 
to the superstitious belief that if only she could es- 
cape those eyes everything would be all right and 
she would feel as gay and tireless as ever. Perhaps, 
she thought, he had gone for good. And that night 
at the Ambassadeurs she announced that her friend 
the Apothecary had disappeared. She was her old 
self once more. She was the life of the party, carry- 
ing it all on her own shoulders, and no one was 
bored. 

The next day the shop of the Apothecary remained 
closed and the next day and the next. On the day 
of the dinner Fannie asked the femme de menage who 
cleaned the stairs what had become of him. 

‘He has probably gone off to the country,’ said 
the woman. ‘He has 'done it before.’ 

(Perhaps, thought Fannie, he has gone for good 
268 



THE APOTHECARY 

and then I shan’t have to move out.) Because of late 
Fannie had considered fleeing the house and the 
Apothecary forever. 

Fannie was the most colossal of gamblers and, 
like all gamblers, she was an optimist, living always 
in the expectancy that something would turn up. 
Since the day more than thirty years earlier when 
she had run away from Little Rock with a travelling 
salesman who failed to marry her (a fact known to 
none but Fannie) her life had been one colossal 
game of baccara. Sometimes the cards turned against 
her and sometimes for months and years she kept 
winning and winning, until suddenly one day she 
would lose the whole bank in a single venture and 
have to begin all over again. She had the wild, 
nervous superstitions of a gambler, and she now took 
the disappearance of the Apothecary as the begin- 
ning of a new and better turn in the wheel of her 
fortunes. While he had stood there in his shop look- 
ing over her shoulder while she played her game, 
everything had gone wrong. She had grown old and 
weary. She had lost money. She had come for the 
sixth time close to bankruptcy, and bankruptcy at 
fifty-five was not so simple an affair as it had been 
at thirty. 

But all that was changed *now. She was going 
to win at last, and when she won, Sebastiola would 

269 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


lay aside something out of Anne Masterson’s for- 
tune for her (Fannie’s) old age. She knew she was 
going to win on the next card. She had that old 
clairvoyant sense of excitement which overcomes a 
gambler the second before a great coup. 

9 

Night came and presently half-past nine. Fannie, 
bathing and dressing and making up her face, sang 
to herself snatches of the old songs she had sung 
twenty years earlier in the music halls in Australia. 
The apartment looked well all lighted by tall wax 
candles bought from the religious shop opposite 
Saint Sulpice. The guests began to arrive, stumbling 
along the narrow, dimly lighted stairway worn for 
centuries by the feet of lords and ladies, pimps and 
prostitutes. Sebastiola arrived first, looking tired, 
sallow and distinguished. He exchanged a look with 
Fannie that was bright and almost hysterical, as if he, 
too, felt himself on the verge of a colossal change of 
fortune. Then the daughter of the Duke of Middel- 
bottom, Lady Connie Cheviott, came down from 
upstairs, looking very weary but very fascinating, 
with her short dyed red hair, her marvellous white 
skin and the weary eyes of a woman of sixty. ‘The 
war,’ people used to say at Noxham on Tow, the seat 

270 



THE APOTHECARY 


of her father, the Earl, ‘did poor Connie in.’ After 
her arrived one of the guests whom Fannie had neg- 
lected to mention in her note to Miss Van Siden. 
He was a tall, emaciated, transparent young man 
bom in that part of Chicago known as the Loop, 
who had an immense success in Paris because he was 
an expert dancer of the Charleston. He was known 
as Jimmy Harris and he was rather like a ghost. He 
carried in his wallet a soiled card announcing his 
membership in the National Association of Vaude- 
ville Artistes. His trousers were cut a trifle too 
full and his jacket a trifle too pinched. His hair 
glistened with unguents like the patent-leather of 
his shoes. 

And then the Princesse de Vignes, a big handsome 
woman with shining black hair and a large evil mouth. 
Where her money came from no one knew, but she 
was extremely well known and always seen every- 
where. She got her clothes free from the dressmaking 
establishment that employed Sebastiola as a part- 
time designer. And after her tjie ‘extraordinary Mrs. 
Brodman,’ a heavy, sardonic Jewess of forty-five who 
in third marriage was wife of an international banker. 
She was fabulously rich and her diamonds and 
emeralds were the only real ones in the room. On 
her wrist she wore the famous octagonal emerald 
from the collection of the Maharajah of Ganore. 

*71 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


And then the Grand Duke who once owned estates 
larger than Texas and now lived largely by borrowing 
money in lots of fifty francs from an illegitimate 
daughter who earned her living by running a Con- 
cert Russe. His meals cost him nothing, for he was 
always being invited by people like Fannie and Mrs. 
Brodman. He was always everywhere in season and 
went from gala to gala, always surrounded by the 
same crowd. And after him, the Baroness Traut- 
mann, a woman of fifty who was not a baroness at 
all but a once famous beauty who in five marriages 
had managed to amass a large fortune. Her face had 
been renewed, not too well, for the operation left her 
mouth quite puckered, as if she were always whistling 
to herself. And then the Marquis de Gotha, a silly 
fellow whose sinister face belied the dimness of his 
wits ; and after him a young man called Senff, very 
rich and quite infantile, who lived from day to 
day on the glory of seeing his name appear in the 
social columns of the Herald and the Daily Mail 
surrounded or rather preceded by those of the Grand 
Duke, Sebastiola, Lady Connie, Fannie and others. 
The account of any party in Fannie’s set was likely 
to end with the simple phrase ‘and Mr. Senff.’ He 
was a young man who was renowned for his taste. 

And last of all came Anne Masterson. She wore a 
simple gown of white, becoming to her blonde hair, 
272 



THE APOTHECARY 


and as she came into the room there was a perceptible 
heightening of interest, as if among all the jewels, real 
and false, and all the reputations, insipid or bad, she 
possessed the only thing that was of value to them 
all. It was like a breeze stirring the surface of a field 
of wheat that was overripe and beginning to fall. 

When the Duke of Sebastiola kissed her ringless 
hand, he held it for a moment too long and looked 
at her out of his weary, handsome eyes with a look 
so warm, so tender and so admiring that her vanity 
was touched. Tony, with his rough half-proprietory 
way, was incapable of such a gesture. It did not 
occur to her that this was what Tony called scorn- 
fully the professional manner of Latin men. Stand- 
ing rather shyly beneath the crystal chandelier in the 
centre of Fannie's room, she was Klee a tall lily 
freshly brought in from the garden. 

Fannie, watching her with the secret part of her 
brain which was always occupied with watching, 
thought with a strange and unaccustomed burst of 
pride, ‘Old Europe no longer produces anything' 
so perfect as this - such beauty, such quiet charm, 
such perfect clothes, a figure so slim, such beautiful 
feet and ankles.’ She fancied that in the breast of 
Toto Sebastiola something had been aroused that 
was more profound than his*perpetual craving for 
money. To a group so experienced and so weary 
8 273 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Anne Masterson had a freshness and a virginity 
which was the only exciting thing left in the world. 

The guests were seated about the table in the 
order of their rank, for Fannie knew about such 
things. As she seated herself, all her false diamonds 
glittered and threw off beams of cold shattered 
light. She seemed a kind of firework done in cold 
and non-igniting fire. In the back of her brain she 
thought again how far she had come from Little 
Rock and that it was an exciting world. For a mo- 
ment she was no longer weary. Her luck had begun 
to change. The Apothecary was gone. 

Anne, seated between the Grand Duke and Se- 
bastiola, was a little frightened and glad she had 
come. She was not awed, like Fannie and Miss Van 
Siden, by the array of titles, but by the thing which 
awed her generation. She fancied that these people 
were wicked and sophisticated. It never occurred 
to her that some of them were sordid, like Lady 
Connie, or merely trivial, like Mr. Senff, or pitiful, 
like Mrs. Brodman, or merely ill and tired and hope- 
less, like the Grand Duke. 

Mrs. Brodman, watching Anne out of her soft 
brown Jewish eyes, said sentimentally but with a 
touch of malice, ‘You look, my dear, like a lily 
planted between a pair of ancient cactuses.’ 

The dinner began in a bright hard burst of gaiety, 
274 



THE APOTHECARY 

the conversation flowing now in French, now in 
English, but mostly in English because English was 
now the chic language and because the Grand Duke 
preferred to speak it. The Princesse de Vignes even 
affected a slight American accent. There was white 
wine and red and at length champagne, quantities 
of it, all served by two men whom Fannie had in for 
the evening at forty francs apiece. (Forty francs, a 
dollar and a half. One could never do that in New 
York or London.) That was the reason why 
Paris happened to be the capital of Fannie’s 
kingdom. 

The Grand Duke had turned to Anne and in the 
dim light of the candles the sight of his face so close 
to hers gave her a shock. He looked ill and his face 
and head were shaped oddly like a skull. His skin 
was green-white and under his eyes there were dark 
shadows. He suffered from some disease that made 
him tremble. His hand shook as he raised his glass 
of champagne. As he talked to her, Anne was seized 
by a sickening uneasiness, as it she were talking to a 
man who was a little mad. ‘Mademoiselle,’ he said, 
*1 drink to you as the only young person here. The 
rest of us are all a thousand years old . . . even 
Fannie, for all the noise she is making. We have all 
been dead a century or more?’ 

He looked at Fannie, who, working her hardest 

*75 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

to make the party a success, was shaking her diamonds 
and telling the Marquis de Gotha a questionable 
story on his favourite subject of perversion. She 
knew in that part of her brain which was always 
watching that the party had begun to sink. She 
saw that they were slipping back into a morass of 
weary boredom. 

Anne, speaking uneasily, said to the Grand Duke, 
Tm not really young. Girls in these days know 
everything.’ 

‘Age, my dear girl, has nothing to do with years 
or experience. One is young or one is not. Even age 
does not make one old if one is young. You are 
young,’ he added with a melancholy persistence. 
‘You are at the beginning. The rest of us are at the 
end. Fannie tries to save us, but she can’t. She, 
too, is at the end.’ 

He went on talking with the same feverish in- 
tensity, about repentance and death, and what came 
after death, and Anne, aware of her excitement over 
the strange group beneath Fannie’s lustre, could 
no longer understand him. She tried to answer him, 
and to keep up an intelligible conversation, but she 
found herself groping about in a cloud. There was no 
beginning and no end to what he said. 

At the end of the table Fannie was talking and 
laughing too loudly. Near her the Princesse de 



THE APOTHECARY 

Vignes was talking in a low voice to the old and 
mummy-like de Gotha. Sometimes in a brief still- 
ness the rich Oriental voice of Mrs. Brodman was 
heard like the accompaniment of cellos to a shrill 
symphony written for clarionets, recounting the tale 
of her pursuit of some priceless jewel or tapestry. 
She had a passion for rich colours and velvety, 
shining materials. Even these people about her 
were a kind of collection she had made as she might 
have collected objects of antiquity. The voice of 
Lady Connie was like the sound of one piece of 
copper struck against another. 

Yet the singular enchantment seemed to grow 
and increase, flowing and ebbing in waves like a 
tremulous vapour. There was a sudden silence when 
nervously all of them seemed to be waiting for some- 
thing. And then slowly the enchantment appeared 
to grow tangible, at first vaguely, and then with a 
disturbing certainty. It was an enchantment that 
one could smell. 

Sebastiola said to Anne, ‘Dq you notice a strange 
smell ? * 

She could not be sure. Perhaps there was some- 
thing. 

‘It’s sickening/ He looked at the others and he 
saw the lips of Mrs. Brodman saying, ‘Perhaps it’s 
the drains.' 


277 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Delicately he sniffed the air, and then Anne, too, 
became aware of the smell. It was a faint, ghostly 
odour, vaguely sweet and nauseating. It was a kind 
of fear that you could smell. She was aware that on 
her other side the hand of the Grand Duke was 
shaking violently. 

Across the table, in the green eyes of Lady Connie 
Cheviott, there was a look of glittering malice. Of 
them all she alone had the air of remaining aloof. 
She might have been seated atop a glacier watching 
the rest of them with a weary distaste. She ate 
nothing and her long too-thin white arms rested 
on the table. Her chair was pushed back a little, as if 
she meant to rise and leave. In her flat, lifeless 
English voice she was saying, ‘No, I do mean it. 
There are people whom I would gladly poison if I 
thought I shouldn’t be discovered.’ 

Mrs. Brodman, a little shocked, was saying, ‘You 
don’t really mean that, Connie ?’ And an odd thing 
happened. There was in her speech the faint echo 
of a Yiddish-Cockney , accent, as if she were slipping 
back to her beginnings. 

‘Yes, people who bore me. There ought to be no 
bores in the world.’ 

It was the Grand Duke who answered her. He 
shook so violently that Anne was suddenly frightened. 
Now even his voice trembled. 

278 



THE APOTHECARY 

*You don’t know what you’re saying, Connie. 
You’re trying to be funny, but you’re only 
childish.’ 

The Earl’s daughter continued in the same sinister, 
metallic voice, ‘Oh, I don’t mean any harm. I 
should put them away quite gently - without pain — 
oh, quite. I shouldn’t be brutal or violent.’ 

Anne stopped eating and was aware that the 
champagne had gone to her head. She wanted to 
laugh or cry hysterically. The smell was nauseating. 
She was aware, too, that a hand was pressing 
her own gently beneath the table. It was a damp, 
chilly, lean, aristocratic hand which she knew be- 
longed to the Duke of Sebastiola. For a moment 
she seemed unable to withdraw her own. She 
thought, wildly, ‘What has happened to my nerves ? 
I must not scream.’ 

She heard the others discussing in distant voices 
ways of putting out of the world people who annoyed 
them. They were making lists in a kind of futile pro- 
scriptions, naming people from the corridors of 
Ciro’s and the Ritz. There were small ripples of 
macabre laughter. She wanted to speak in order not 
to seem conspicuous, but she knew that whatever 
she might say would sound young and fatuous. Two 
others at the table had fallen silent. The one was the 
Princesse de Vignes who had gone quite white, and 

279 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

the other was the Grand Duke. He seemed stricken 
with a ghastly chill. 

Fannie was saying, ‘I should like to poison the 
Apothecary.’ 

‘Oh,’ said Lady Connie, ‘but he’s gone forever. 
He shan’t bother us any more.’ 

The sweets were served, but they remained un- 
touched. Among the tulips and orchids (for which 
Fannie had not yet paid) the candles burned lower 
and lower. But no one ate anything. They said that 
the rest of the dinner had been too good, or that they 
dared not eat sweets because of their figures. The 
talk of poisoning appeared to have terrified them. 
And no one spoke of the dreadful smell; . . . 

They seemed suspicious of each other, and again 
through the cloud of dizziness it occurred to Anne 
that they all hated each other with a consuming 
hatred. The Earl’s daughter was watching the pale 
Charleston dancer. The Marquis de Gotha was 
staring coldly, with eyes like tiny marbles, at the 
Princesse de Vignes. The Grand Duke had taken 
a little phial from his pocket and was pouring green 
drops into his glass of water. 

Suddenly Madame de Vignes, looking at him, 
laughed. ‘Zizi is saving us the trouble. He is re- 
moving himself.’ She reached across with a long 
spidery arm covered to the elbow with false dia- 

280 



THE APOTHECARY 

monds and touched his hands. ‘You needn’t, Zizi, 
dear. You’re not a bore ... at least, not yet.’ 

He drew away from her and said fiercely, ‘They’re 
drops I take for my heart. I don’t think the conver- 
sation is funny. It’s banal and stupid.’ 

And then sharply the smell rose again in a suffo- 
cating wave, forcing them all into silence. 

Fannie knew that the party had collapsed. Desper- 
ately she rose and went to the piano at the end of the 
room. It was a signal for Harris. She began to bang 
wildly and loudly, ‘Yes, sir, that's my baby,' and the 
Charleston dancer, his eyes bright with the light 
of cocaine, sprang up and began to dance insanely. 
The weary lids of the Grand Duke raised a little and 
the green eyes watched the contortions for a moment 
and then turned away, bored. The wild nigger 
music filled the ancient house from the top floor 
occupied by the sinister Monsieur Kouropolo to the 
cellar where the Apothecary had once lived. 

The dance ended, suddenly and awkwardly, in a 
thick silence. Madame de Vjgnes made a pretence 
at applause. Then the smell filled the room again 
and Anne Masterson with her eyes closed heard a 
woman’s voice cry out, ‘I’ve been robbed. . . .* 

Opening her eyes, she saw Mrs. Brodman standing 
in the middle of the room beneath the chandelier. 
Her face was white and contorted. It had shrivdled 

281 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

in anger into a white cabbage. It was no longer 
Mrs. Brodman, hostess to the Flower of Europe, but 
Rebecca Weiberger, daughter of a Soho pawnbroker, 
who had been robbed by the goys. Those people in 
the room were her ancient enemies, who patronised 
and lived off her - the Princess de Vignes who owed 
her a small fortune, the Grand Duke who had once 
persecuted her own race, Lady Connie who had 
stolen her lover. 

The smell rose again in a sickening wave and the 
twenty years’ hardness of Madame de Vignes 
cracked and fell apart. She began to weep hys- 
terically. 

Fannie sprang forward to save the day. ‘It’s 
only been lost, Mrs. Brodman.’ 

Mrs. Brodman looked at her. ‘I’m not a fool,’ 
she said. 

‘But surely no one in this room would steal !’ 

Fannie appeared to have gone to pieces. She 
stood now all red and coarsened under the harsh 
light. And she had paid the one thing she never 
should have said. In the silence the words seemed 
to hang in the air, taking on the horrid green colour 
of irony. They seemed to mean exactly the opposite 
of what she had said. 

There was a deep sigh from the Grand Duke. 
The Marquis de Gotha tried to smile and only 

282 



THE APOTHECARY 

succeeded in showing a row of unpleasant pointed 
yellow teeth. The bracelets on his wrist tinkled 
faintly. The Duke of Sebastiola had turned quite 
grey, and Mr. Harris was twitching. Madame de 
Vignes continued to weep wildly. 

And then abruptly, with a melodramatic gesture, 
the Earl’s daughter rose and, flinging her worn sable 
scarf about her thin shoulders, she said in her 
death-bed voice, ‘I’m leaving this filthy party. If 
anyone tries to stop me, I’ll speak out. I know who 
stole the emerald.’ 

For a moment it seemed that Fannie meant to 
attack her. ‘You’re being nasty, Connie ... be- 
cause you’re jealous of a man who won’t sleep with 
you any longer. You’re a dirty, jealous slut ! You 
ought to be ashamed of yourself !’ 

For a second the air crackled with the hatred, so 
long confined, between the two women. Into the 
green eyes of Lady Connie there came a cold glitter. 
They were suddenly like the eyes of a snake, without 
pity. ‘What use is shame to me ? Or to you, 
Fannie, or to any of us for that matter ? Why speak 
of shame in a room filled with people like us ?’ 
She moved toward the door, and then, as if she had 
forgotten something, she turned sharply and said, 
‘Your day is finished, Fannie. You might as well 
throw up the sponge and go to the workhouse. If 

283 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

you ever can get people to come to another dinner, 
make certain the drains are in order. The smell is 
horrible.' As she closed the door, she said, 'You 
can all go to hell, as far as I’m concerned.' 

For Anne the scene held a horrid and incredible 
fascination. She saw that Fannie had turned deathly 
white and looked ill. She knew that she was quite 
white because the spots of rouge showed up suddenly 
in hard red splotches. Fannie was saying to Mrs. 
Brodman, ‘I’ll make myself responsible.’ 

The pawnbroker’s daughter laughed. ‘You make 
yourself responsible ! You ! Can you pay for an 
emerald that cost nine thousand pounds ? No, I 
shall call in the police.’ 

‘The police ! In my house !’ 

‘You wouldn’t like that, would you V 

‘With a dinner of such people. . . .’ Her voice 
was suddenly weak. ‘. . . of such people,’ she 
echoed, and the words seemed to mean something 
quite different. The old consoling phrase came to 
her lips. ‘The Flower of Europe !’ 

For a moment Mrs. Brodman was silent, as if 
waiting again for the awful smell to corrode that 
phrase ‘The Flower of Europe.’ Then she said, 
‘Such distinguished people mightn’t like the police 
either . . . such people who put up with me for 
what they can get from me, and sneer at me when 

284 



THE APOTHECARY 

they’ve left my table. I want my emerald . . . 
nothing else.’ 

And then she heard the sobs of Anne, half-stifled 
by her handkerchief. ‘Let her go,’ said Mrs. Brod- 
man. ‘She ought never to have come here. If 
anyone else tries to leave the room I’ll have the 
police on him.’ No one stirred. ‘None of you 
wants to see the police. None of you wants a 
scandal in the papers. It would be a fine one for the 
pink ’uns.’ 

Fannie, gathering her bedraggled dignity about 
her, crossed the room and putting an affectionate 
arm about Anne led her toward the door. The 
Duke of Sebastiola rose to follow them, but Mrs. 
Brodman blocked his way. 

‘You heard what I said, Toto.’ 

‘But she can’t go home alone.’ 

‘She’s safer alone than with you.’ 

He turned away meekly. The Marquis de Gotha, 
jingling his bracelets, began to mutter about people 
of low birth, but Mrs. Brodman was concerned only 
with Fannie. 

‘You’re not to cross the doorstep, Fannie . . . 
not to put a foot over it.’ 

Fannie turned, obedient as a little child, but she 
managed to whisper to Ann^ in a final flare-up of 
invincible optimism, ‘I wouldn’t speak of this to 

*8 5 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 


Miss Van Siden or anyone. There’s been a mistake. 
Everything will be all right to-morrow.’ 

Again the smell rose and corroded the words with 
irony. . . . 


ii 

At the end of the hall there was only a dim gas- 
light, one of the landlord’s concessions to pictur- 
esqueness and false antiquity. By its smoky glow 
Anne, sobbing, and confused because she could not 
say what it was that so terrified her, felt her way 
along the damp mildewed walls, down the uneasy 
curve of the stairs. A truck passed the old house 
and caused it to creak and tremble. As she descended 
the stairs she was aware that the disgusting smell 
grew stronger and stronger. She felt that she was 
suffocating and, nauseated, put her handkerchief 
over her nose and mouth. Before her there was a 
thin rim of light showing from the street beneath 
the door. She had almost reached it when in the 
darkness her foot struck something which gave off 
a faint metallic ring. Then she slipped and fell 
forward on her knees into a jagged tangle of thin 
metal which set up a terrifying clatter. A door 
opened at her side and the hall was bathed in dim 
yellow light. She saw that she had fallen into a 

286 



THE APOTHECARY 

funeral wreath of violets and roses made of painted 
metal. The odour was suddenly overwhelming. 

Above her a voice was saying, ‘Tiens, Mademoi- 
selle. You haven’t hurt yourself ?’ It was a police- 
man standing in the door of the Apothecary’s shop. 
He had come, she knew, to arrest them all. 

He helped her to her feet and brushed the dust 
from her cloak, and then behind him she had a 
glimpse of the Apothecary’s shop. On a wooden 
table, with candles at the head and feet, lay the 
swollen naked body of a man with a grey face and 
a tangled black beard. An old woman, all in black, 
was washing the body, and beyond her against the 
rows of coloured bottles sat two other old women, 
who appeared to be waiting. To Anne there came 
suddenly the strange idea that they had been there 
always, waiting. 

The policeman was saying, ‘It is the Apothecary, 
Mademoiselle. He died four days ago. They only 
found him to-night.’ 

She knew what the smell was that corroded 
Fannie’s party. It was the odour of death. 

12 

A little before dawn the flower of Europe left 
Fannie’s flat. The Duke of Sebastiola had returned 

287 



AWAKE AND REHEARSE 

Rebecca Brodman’s emerald and so there had been 
no scandal. But Fannie’s joke about the Apothecary 
was at an end. In his dirty little shop the candles 
burned until the grey light of dawn stealing through 
the shutters revealed him lying in the midst of 
his strange things, watched over by the three old 
women who had appeared out of nowhere. And 
above-stairs Fannie, looking at herself in the mirror, 
knew now that the Apothecary had never gone away 
at all. He had been waiting there all the while. 


a88